Produced by Nick Hodson of London, England




Whatsoever a Man Soweth
By William Le Queux
Published by F.V. White and Co Ltd.
This edition dated 1906.

Whatsoever a Man Soweth, by William Le Queux.

________________________________________________________________________

________________________________________________________________________
WHATSOEVER A MAN SOWETH, BY WILLIAM LE QUEUX.

CHAPTER ONE.

CONCERNS A PROPOSAL OF MARRIAGE.

"Then you really don't intend to marry me, Wilfrid?"

"The honour of being your husband, Tibbie, I must respectfully decline,"
I said.

"But I'd make you a very quiet, sociable wife, you know.  I can ride to
hounds, cook, sew clothes for old people, and drive a motor.  What
higher qualifications do you want?"

"Well--love, for instance."

"Ah!  That's what I'm afraid I don't possess, any more them you do," she
laughed.  "It isn't a family characteristic.  With us, it's everyone for
herself," and she beat a tattoo upon the window-pane with the tips of
her slim, white fingers.

"I know," I said, smiling.  "We are old friends enough to speak quite
frankly, aren't we?"

"Of course.  That's why I asked you `your intentions'--as the mater
calls them.  But it seems that you haven't any."

"Not in your direction, Tibbie."

"And yet you told me you loved me!" said the pretty woman at my side in
mock reproach, pouting her lips.

"Let's see--how long ago was that?  You were thirteen, I think, and I
was still at Eton--eh?"

"I was very fond of you," she declared.  "Indeed, I like you now.  Don't
you remember those big boxes of sweets you used to smuggle in to me, and
how we used to meet in secret and walk down by the river in the evening?
Those were really very happy days, Wilfrid," and she sighed at the
memory of our youthful love.

We were standing together in the sunset at one of the old diamond-paned
windows of the Long Gallery at Ryhall Place, the ancient home of the
Scarcliffs in Sussex, gazing away over the broad park which stretched as
far as the eye could reach, its fine old avenue of beeches running in a
straight line to East Marden village, and the Chichester high road.

My companion, the Honourable Eva Sybil Burnet, third daughter of the
late Viscount Scarcliff, was known to her intimates as "Tibbie," because
as a child she so pronounced her Christian name.  In the smart set in
London and at country houses she was well known as the prettiest of a
handsome trio, the other two sisters being Cynthia, who married Lord
Wydcombe, and Violet, who a year ago became Countess of Alderholt.
Young Lady Wydcombe, who was perhaps one of the smartest women in town,
noted for her dinners and her bridge parties in Curzon Street, and her
smart house parties up in Durham, had unfortunately taken Tibbie under
her care after she had come out, with the result that although unmarried
she had prematurely developed into one of the most _blase_ and go-ahead
women in town.  The gossips talked of her, but the scandal was invented
by her enemies.

The country people whispered strange things of "Miss Sybil" and her
whims and fancies.  The family had been known as "the reckless Burnets"
ever since the Georgian days, when the sixth Viscount had, in one night
at Crockford's, gambled away the whole of his vast Yorkshire estate, and
his son on the following night lost forty-five thousand guineas at the
same table.  Dare-devilry ran in the Scarcliff blood.  From the Wars of
the Roses down to the present day the men had always been fearless
soldiers--for some of their armour, and that of their retainers, still
stood in long, grim rows in the dark-panelled gallery where we were--and
the women had always been notable for their beauty, as proved by the
famous portraits by Gainsborough, Lawrence, Lely, Reynolds, Hoppner, and
others, that hung in the splendid gallery beyond.

But surely none of those time-mellowed portraits that I could see from
where I stood was half so beautiful as the little friend of my youth
beside me.  In those long-past days of our boy-and-girl affection she
had been very fragile and very beautiful, with wondrous hair of that
unusual gold-brown tint, and eyes of clear bright blue.  But even now,
at twenty-three, she had in no way lost her almost child-like grace and
charm.  Those deep blue eyes, turned upon me in mock reproach, were
still fathomless, her cheeks were perfect in their symmetry, her mouth
smiling and sweet, and her brows well arched and well defined, while her
chin, slightly protruding, gave her that piquant air that was so
delightful.

Though unmarried, she was entirely unconventional, just as the
Scarcliffs had ever been.  Smart London knew Tibbie well.  Some day she
would many, people said, but the wiseacres shook their heads and
secretly pitied the man who became her husband.

As a friend Tibbie was perfect.  She was a man's woman.  She could shoot
or fish, she would play bridge and pay up honourably, she rode well, and
she drove her 60 h.p.  "Mercedes" better even than her own chauffeur.
Old Lady Scarcliff--a delightful old person--had long ago given her up
as hopeless.  It was all Cynthia's doing, for, truth to tell, her
extravagances and her utter disregard for the _convenances_ were the
outcome of her residence with the Wydcombes.

I own frankly that I was sorry to see this change in her.  The slim,
rather prudish little love of my youth had now developed into that
loud-speaking, reckless type of smart woman who nowadays is so much in
evidence in Society.  I much preferred her as I had known her years ago
when my father and hers were intimate friends, and when I came so often
to stay at Ryhall.  True, our friendship had been a firm one always, but
alas!  I now detected a great change in her.  Though so handsome, she
was, as I had so very frankly told her, not exactly the kind of woman I
should choose as a wife.  And yet, after all, when I reflected I often
thought her very sweet and womanly at home in the family circle.

My visit to Ryhall was to end on the morrow, and she had promised to
drive me up to town on her car.

The men of the party had not yet returned from shooting, and in that
calm sunset hour we were alone in the fine old gallery, with its
splendid tapestries, its old carved coffers and straight-backed chairs,
its rows of antlers and its armour of the dead-and-gone Scarcliffs.
High in the long windows were the rose en soleil of Edward IV, the crown
in the hawthorn bush of Henry VII, the wolf's head crowned, the badge of
the Scarcliffs, and other armorial devices, while the autumn sunlight
slanting in threw coloured reflections upon the oaken floor worn smooth
and polished by the feet of generations.

She was dressed in cream serge, a slight, dainty, neat-waisted figure,
thrown into relief as she leaned back against the dark old panelling,
laughing at my retort.

Her musical voice echoed down the long corridor, that old place that
always seemed so far remote from the present day, and where the country
folk declared that at night could be heard the footfall of the knight
and the rustle of the lady's kirtle.

Ryhall was indeed a magnificent old place, built by Sir Henry Burnet in
the Tudor days, and pre-eminent to-day among the historic mansions of
England, an architectural triumph that still remained almost the same as
it was on the death of its builder.  Its great vaulted hall with the
wonderful fireplace and carved minstrels' gallery, its fine old
tapestries in King James's room, the yellow drawing-room, the red
boudoir, and the Baron's hall, full of antique furniture, were all
splendid apartments breathing of an age long past and forgotten.

Being something of an antiquary myself, I loved Ryhall, and took a keen
delight in exploring its quaint passages and discovering its secret
doors in picture-frames and panelling.  Tibbie, however, who had no love
for old things, hated Ryhall.  She preferred everything essentially
modern, the art nouveau, art colourings, and the electric light of her
mother's house in Grosvenor Street.  She only came down to Ryhall when
absolutely necessary, and then grumbled constantly, even worrying Jack,
her brother--now Lord Scarcliff--to "put some decent new furniture into
the place," and declaring to her mother that the house was full of moths
and rats.

"Look!" she suddenly exclaimed at last.  "The boys are coming home!
Can't you see them there, down in the avenue?" and she pointed with her
finger.  "Well," she added, "you're not a bit entertaining, Wilfrid.
You refuse to become my husband, so I suppose I shall have to marry
someone else.  The mater says I really must marry somebody."

"Of course, you must," I said.  "But who is to be the happy man?  Have
you decided?"

"M'-well, I don't quite know.  Ellice Winsloe is a good fellow, and
we're very friendly," she admitted.  "The mater approves of him, because
he's well off."

"Then she wouldn't approve of me," I laughed.  "You know I haven't got
very much."

"I've never asked her.  Indeed, if you would marry me I shouldn't ask
her, I should marry first and ask afterwards."

"But do you really mean to marry Ellice?"  I asked seriously.  "Is he--
well, such a very particular friend?"

"He proposed to me a fortnight ago after the Jardines' dance, and I
refused him--I always refuse, you know," and she smiled again.

She was as gay and merry as usual, yet there was about her face a look
of strange anxiety that greatly puzzled me.

"Then you've had other offers?"

"Of course, but mostly from the undesirables.  Oh! you would laugh if
you could hear them laying open their hearts, as they call it," she said
gaily.  "Why does a man call his love his secret--as though he'd
committed some awful crime?  It is most amusing, I can assure you.
Mason and I have some good laughs over it very often."

"But you surely don't tell your maid such things?"  I said, surprised,
but knowing well her hoydenish spirit.

"Indeed I do.  Mason enjoys the joke just as much as I do."

"Ah!  Tibbie," I said reproachfully, "you are a sad breaker of men's
hearts!  By Jove! you are so good-looking that if I didn't know you I,
too, should fall in love with you."

"Why don't you?  That's just what I want.  Then we should marry and live
happy ever after.  It would be so delightful.  I'd marry you to-morrow,
dear old boy, if you wished," she declared unblushingly.

"And regret it the day after," I laughed.  "Why, Tibbie, you know how
horribly badly off the poor old governor left me--a bare thousand a year
when all expenses of Netherdene are paid.  The place is an absolute
white elephant, shabby, worn out, dilapidated--certainly not the house
to take a bride to.  I haven't been up there for nearly two years.  A
cotton-spinner in Oldham rents the shoot, and his cheque is always
helpful."

"Yes," she remarked thoughtfully, gazing down upon the oak floor,
"Netherdene certainly isn't a very cheerful spot.  It would make a nice
home for incurables, or a lunatic asylum.  Why don't you try and form a
company, or something in the City, and run it?  Other fellows do."

"What's the use?"  I asked.  "I'm no hand at business; I only wish I
were.  Then I could make money.  Now, I only wander about and spend it."

"Well, you have a decent time, so what more can you want?" she asked,
looking at me with those wonderful eyes that had caused many a man's
head to reel.  "You ought, after all, to be satisfied, and thank your
stars you're not worse off."

"You're not satisfied yourself, even though you are one of the most
popular girls in town?"  I said.  "You want a husband."

"I shouldn't want one if the mater gave me a decent allowance.  I hate
to be continually borrowing from Cynthia when the mater has plenty and
Jack is throwing it away on the Stock Exchange.  He's always learning of
good things from his friends, but they generally result in losses."

A silence fell between us for some moments, broken only by the slow,
solemn ticking of the long old clock near by.

"And so, Tibbie, you intend to marry Ellice!"  I remarked at last,
looking straight into her handsome face.  Yes; after all, there was an
indescribable sweetness in her manner, whatever the world might say
regarding her.

"It's a secret.  I've told nobody; therefore you'll not say a word, will
you?"

"Certainly not.  But I congratulate you.  Winsloe is, I believe, a real
good fellow, and I can only hope you will love him."

"I shall learn to love him in time, I suppose," she answered.  "Look!
there he is!"

And glancing down I saw the well-set-up figure, in drab tweeds with his
gun across his shoulder, striding over the park, together with her
brother Jack, my old friend Eric Domville, Lord Wydcombe, and several
ladies of the house-party in shooting kit, followed by the keepers and
dogs.

"Tibbie," I said, seriously, turning to her.  "You know we've known each
other many years.  I was your first sweetheart, and afterwards your
friend.  I am still your firm friend, and as such I may be permitted to
give you a single word of advice--to urge you not to marry that man
unless you really love him."

"I know, my dear old Wilfrid," she said, smiling prettily.  "You are
such a philosopher.  You ought to have been a parson.  Nowadays women
don't marry for love.  They unfortunately put that away with their short
skirts.  They marry for convenience."

And she gazed again out of the lead-lighted window.

"But is it wise of you?  Remember I am still your platonic friend, and
have every regard for your future happiness.  To serve you I am always
ready.  That you know.  Only command me, Tibbie."

She hesitated for a moment, then turning to me with that strange,
anxious look upon her countenance, an expression most unusual for her,
she said in a low, intense voice,--

"I wonder if I might actually take you at your word, Wilfrid.  I wonder
if--if--" and she hesitated, pursing her lips, and I saw that her hand
trembled.

"Of course I'm always ready to assist you," I said, somewhat surprised
at her sudden change of manner.

"Ah! no!" she gasped, suddenly pale to the lips, a strange look of
terror in her eyes.  "My secret!  I am very foolish.  I cannot tell it
to you--you of all men.  It is too terrible.  You would hate me!"

"Your secret!"  I echoed.  "What secret, Tibbie?  Tell me?"

But she turned away from me, and covering her white face with her hands,
burst into a flood of tears.

CHAPTER TWO.

REVEALS A WOMAN'S SECRET.

That evening, as I changed for dinner in the quaint old tapestried room,
with its ancient carved four-poster and green silk hangings, I reflected
deeply.

What, I wondered, was Tibbie's secret?

That it was something she feared to reveal to me was quite plain, and
yet were we not firm, confidential friends?  It had been on the tip of
her tongue to tell me, and to ask my help, yet on reflection she
realised that her confession would estrange us.  What could its nature
possibly be?

Her manner had so entirely and quickly changed, that more than once I
had wondered whether she had witnessed something, or seen some person
from the window, and that the sight had struck terror into her heart.
Was she conscience-stricken?  I recollected how she had suddenly turned
from the window, and how ashen her face had gone in a single instant.

What was her secret?

I, Wilfrid Hughes, confess that I admired her, though I was in no way a
lady's man.  I was comparatively poor.  I preferred to lead a wandering
life as an independent bachelor, pursuing my favourite antiquarian
studies, than to settling down to the humdrum existence of a country
gentleman with the appended J.P. and D.L. after one's name.  I had just
enough to make both ends meet, and while Netherdene was let I occupied,
when not travelling on the Continent, a decently comfortable set of
chambers in Bolton Street.  My friend Tibbie Burnet was, without a
doubt, one of the smartest unmarried girls in London, a woman whose
utter disregard of all the laws of conventionality would ten years ago
have shocked, but which, alas! now was regarded as the height of _chic_
and smartness.  Half-a-dozen times report had engaged her, but all
rumours had proved false, while one could scarcely take up an
illustrated paper without finding a photograph or paragraph concerning
her.  Hundreds of girls envied her, of course, therefore it was not
after all surprising that evil tongues were ready to say bitter things
of her.  Every woman who is popular, be it in merry Mayfair or tattling
Tooting, _blase_ Belgravia or busy Brixton, is sure to make a host of
enemies.  There is no more bitter enmity in this world of ours than the
jealousy between woman and woman.

So I had always dismissed the stories I had heard in various quarters
concerning Tibbie as unjust and untrue.  One rumour, however, a strange,
faint echo, had reached me in a curious roundabout way while staying at
a country house up in Yorkshire, and of late it had caused me to pause
and wonder--as I still paused and wondered that night.  Could it be
true?  Could it really be true?

I stood looking in the long old-fashioned mirror, gazing unconsciously
at my own reflection.

No.  What was said was a foul lie.  I was quite sure of it.  Country
yokels are always inventing some story or other concerning the
gentlefolk.  It was a fable, and I refused to believe it.  Tibbie was my
friend, and if she was in distress I would help her.

And with that resolve I went down to dinner.  I found her in the great
oak-panelled hall, where hung the faded and tattered banners of the
Scarcliffs, a brilliant figure in pale rose, laughing gaily with her
brother-in-law, Lord Wydcombe, her sweet face betraying no sign of
either terror or of tears.

She glanced at me, waving her hand merrily as I lounged across the big
vaulted apartment to join the tall, distinguished-looking man of
thirty-eight, whom she had told me in secret she intended was to be her
husband, Ellice Winsloe.

"Why didn't you come with us this afternoon, old chap?" he asked.  "We
had excellent sport across at Whitewater."

"I had letters to write," I pleaded.  "I'll go with you to-morrow."

"Tibbie promised to come out to lunch, but didn't turn up," he remarked,
folding his arms, a habit of his when conversing.

"No.  She went out to make a call, I think.  She said she had some old
people to visit down in the village.  She came in half-an-hour before
you did," and then at that moment Adams, the white-headed old butler,
announced that dinner was served.

It was a gay party who assembled in the fine old dining-room panelled
from floor to ceiling, with the great hearth, the high old Tudor
mantelpiece and the white ornamented ceiling with the gilded armorial
bearings of the Scarcliffs in the centre.  In all we were eleven,
including old Lady Scarcliff herself, who, seated at the head of her
son's table, had Eric and Ellice on either hand.  My seat was between
Lady Wydcombe and a fair-haired, rather pretty young girl named Hilda
Tracey, and although the meal was a pleasant one, I noticed that never
once did Tibbie address the man who had proposed to her.  Indeed, she
rather avoided us both.  Once or twice I addressed a question directly
to her, but she replied briefly, and I saw that she regretted that
involuntary outburst of a couple of hours before.

The conversation of the men, keen sportsmen all, was mostly regarding
the bag of the day, while the women discussed the forthcoming fancy ball
over at Arundel, and made plans for it.  Cynthia was a tall, striking
brunette, a go-ahead woman who entertained lavishly, and whose husband,
a thin, fair-haired, fair-moustached man, disapproved of his wife's
gaiety, but said nothing.  He was a keen sportsman, who had shot big
game in the Andes and in Somaliland, and who each year gave a good time
to his friends up at his fine grouse-moor in the Highlands.  Jack,
otherwise the tenth Viscount Scarcliff, was a slim, dark-haired young
fellow of twenty-five, with a small black moustache, of a rather
indolent, easy-going type, who hated town, and whose chief hobbies were
speculating on the Stock Exchange and driving his motor.

Three years ago he had been in London, reading for the Bar, or rather
making a pretence of reading, when suddenly he found himself possessor
of the title and estates with a substantial rent-roll and the
wherewithal to lead an easy existence.  Therefore he at once cast aside
all ideas of the Law and settled down to a country life, which he now
thoroughly enjoyed.

Eric Domville was, however, my intimate friend.  Although young--for he
was not more than thirty-five--"Who's Who" recorded to him a long record
of distinguished services as traveller, explorer, Government agent and
soldier, a man who during the past ten years or so had lived a charmed
life in the African forests and in the great burning Sahara.  A big,
broad-shouldered fellow of that manly, muscular type of Englishman with
a hand-grip like iron, a dark, clean-shaven face, bronzed by the
Southern suns, and a long swinging stride, he was essentially a leader
of men, and yet at the same time a most charming companion.  We had been
Etonians together, and afterwards at Oxford, but even when he had gone
to Africa we had never lost sight of each other, and often on his brief
sojourn at home he had been my guest at Bolton Street.  To his intrepid
courage the Government were indebted for much geographical knowledge,
and considerable prestige in those dark, unknown forest lands beyond the
Aruwimi, and to his tact with the native tribes the Colonial Office owed
certain important treaties, much to the chagrin of the Belgians.  He had
fought and conquered savages, he had been bitten by venomous snakes, and
had been shot in the back by a treacherous slave-trader, yet he still
survived, ever and anon turning up in England recounting his thrilling
adventures and difficulties, and laughing over them.

And with all he was one of the most modest of men, and never talked of
himself before strangers.

The evening passed as the evenings at Ryhall usually passed, with music
in the red drawing-room, afterwards a hand at bridge, and billiards and
cigars when the ladies had retired.  Yet, watching Tibbie as I did all
the evening, I did not fail to notice that her spirits were not nearly
so high as usual.  Though she very cleverly sought to conceal it, I saw
that she was nervous and anxious, and that each time Ellice addressed
her she shrank from him as though she held him in abhorrence, instead of
having decided to accept him as her husband.

She possessed some secret, the knowledge of which held her in fear.  Of
that I became convinced.

We usually retired rather late at Ryhall.  With the other men I had been
smoking and gossiping in one of the smaller rooms leading from the
billiard-room, a panelled apartment known as Dame Grace's Room, and at
two o'clock in the morning, Jack and his guests having taken their
candles, I found myself alone with Eric.

I had just stretched myself yawning in my chair, and remarked that it
was quite time we turned in, when my friend rose, closed the door, and
returned to me, saying in a very low, mysterious voice,--"Wilfrid, I've
been waiting all the evening to speak to you, only I couldn't get you
alone.  They've all gone at last, so we can talk."

"Well," I said, throwing away my cigar, and bending towards him eagerly.
"What is it, old fellow?  Something serious, I know, from your manner."
For I saw that his good-humoured face was now pale and troubled.

"Yes.  It is serious--very serious," he said in a hard, low voice.  "It
concerns Sybil--your friend."

"What about her?"  I exclaimed, in quick surprise.

"I've learnt something to-day--something that utterly amazes me.  I feel
that it can't be true.  Therefore, I'm bound to confide in you, as you
are her friend as well as mine.  We must act together."

"Tell me," I said anxiously, "what have you heard?  Some foolish story
concerning her, of course."

"Well.  I know that I may rely on your secrecy, so I'll relate the whole
facts.  About three o'clock this afternoon I left the others to try the
turnips around Charlton Wood, and while walking on the edge of the
thickets that fringe the forest I thought I heard voices.  I have a
quick ear for sound, you know.  Well, wondering who might be there, I
resorted to an old trick taught me by the African natives, and leaving
my gun, crept in through the undergrowth without stirring a leaf until I
was close to the strangers.  Then parting the branches I saw to my utter
amazement, Tibbie standing there with a man--a tallish fellow in a dark
suit."

"Tibbie!"  I gasped.  "With a man--in the wood?"

"Yes," said my friend.  "And mere.  I overheard some of their
conversation.  The fellow looked to me like some farmer's lout, yet he
spoke with an air of refinement--he spoke to her, Wilfrid--as her
lover!"

"Her lover!"  I echoed, bewildered.  Then the strange rumour I had heard
had actually some foundation!  The Honourable Sybil Burnet, one of the
smartest women in London, was in the habit of meeting a lover in secret.
I held my breath, utterly confounded.

"Well," I asked, stunned by the revelation, "and what else--what else
did you see?"

"Imagine my utter surprise, my dear old chap, to witness Tibbie--our own
Tibbie--allowing the fellow to kiss her!  And yet she did, without
repelling him.  She stood and heard him to the end.  He told her that he
loved her and that he intended to marry her, whatever the world might
say.  `You are mine, Miss Sybil--mine--mine!' he kept on repeating,
while she stood, allowing him to take her in his arms, and kiss her
passionately.  Who the fellow is I don't know.  I'm only certain that
for some reason she's in deadly fear of him."

"Why?"  I asked, eagerly.

"Because a lady would surely never allow herself to be caressed by such
a rank outsider.  Why, my dear old chap, he seemed to be a mere shabby
wayfarer with down-at-heel boots, and an old dusty suit.  At last, after
a quarter of an hour, during which time I learned that he had loved her
in secret for two years, she suddenly pushed him from her, and spoke
quite seriously, saying, `All this is entirely useless, my dear Charles.
I may as well tell you the truth at once, and end this folly for ever.
I am engaged to Mr Winsloe!'  In an instant the fellow's affection
turned to an ungovernable fury.  He raved and threatened, declaring that
she was his, and no one else's, and that she should never marry Winsloe.
At all this, however, Tibbie only laughed defiantly, apparently
treating his words as mere empty threats, until of a sudden he took her
roughly by the shoulders, and glaring into her face said, `Sybil!  You
will marry me, or I will tell the world the truth!  You know what I
mean.  I'm not to be trifled with.  Decide.'  Then occurred a terrible
scene between them.  She openly accused him of attempting to blackmail
her, while he, on his part, reiterated his love, declaring that while he
lived she should never marry another.  I would have gone forward to
protect her, but how could I?  By so doing I should only have
acknowledged myself as a mean eavesdropper.  Therefore, overhearing that
which I had no desire to hear, I turned and crept back into the field as
noiselessly as I came.  Then," and he lowered his voice, and speaking
slowly, "then five minutes later, as I was making my way back to the
party I heard a shot from the wood--a revolver shot I knew by the sound.
But I went on in wonder and fear.  I looked at my watch, and saw that
it was just four o'clock."

"And at a little after half-past she was with me in the Long Gallery.
Perhaps the fellow fired at her?"  I suggested, staring at him.

"Or she at him?"  Eric said in a low, very hard tone.  "Recollect this
ruffian is a lover, and moreover is in possession of some secret which
she fears may be revealed.  I saw a revolver in her hand, Wilfrid," he
added hoarsely.  "She threatened him with it.  And she shot him!  What
can we do to save her?"

Scarcely had he whispered this serious question when Rainer, the
under-butler, entered to inquire if we desired anything further, and on
my replying in the negative, the man said,--

"There's been a terrible affair up in Charlton Wood, sir, John Harris,
the keeper, on going his round to-night found a man shot dead.  They
sent down to the house to telephone to the doctor half-an-hour ago."

"Who's the man?"  I gasped, springing up at the servant's startling
declaration, while Eric stood rigid.

"Nobody knows.  They haven't brought him down to the village yet."

Eric and I exchanged glances.  But we were silent--and our silence was
surely more expressive than words.

CHAPTER THREE.

DESCRIBES A MAN AND A MYSTERY.

"It's probably some poor beggar who's committed suicide," I remarked, in
order to allay Rainer's suspicions, if he had noticed the change in our
countenances when he made his startling announcement.

"He's badly-dressed, Harris says.  Perhaps he's a tramp," remarked the
servant.

"Perhaps so.  We want nothing more, Rainer, to-night," I added.

"Very good, sir," and the man bowed and withdrew, closing the door after
him.

"What shall we do?" whispered Eric, quickly, his face pale beneath the
sun-tan.

I stood staring at my friend, unable to utter a word.

Was that Sybil's secret--the secret that she had been so very near
revealing to me?  I recollected those strange words of hers, "You would
hate me!"  Yes, her secret was a guilty one.

"Do?"  I echoed at last in a low whisper, fearing Rainer might be
listening.  "Why, we must make our own inquiries before those local
busybodies of police step in and bungle the affair.  She must be saved--
don't you agree?"

"Yes.  At all costs we must save her," he cried quickly.  "Let's go out
and see who the fellow is."

"Not yet.  Wait for half an hour or so, until they're all gone to bed.
The servants' hall is all in a flutter, it seems, and the maids will be
about frightened and whispering.  If we are to get away unseen we must
slip out of yonder window.  All the doors are closed now, and the dogs
are loose in the courtyard."

"You're right, old fellow.  We must wait a bit," he agreed.  "But what's
your private opinion of the affair?"

"I have none," was my blank reply.  "Until I have some proof, I suspect
nobody."

"Quite so.  Let's leave Tibbie entirely out of the question.  Remember,
not a word to anyone of what I've told you, for I'm the principal
witness against her.  Think, if they called me.  My evidence would
condemn her!"

"I regard all that you've told me, Eric, as unsaid," I responded.
"Tibbie is my friend."

"But you don't think I've lied, do you?" he asked quickly, not grasping
my meaning.

"Of course not.  Why should you?  We know each other too well to make
false charges against our friends," I answered.  "It is a mystery--a
complete mystery."

"Absolutely.  I was struck dumb when I discovered her in the arms of the
fellow.  I couldn't really believe my own eyes."  Then, after a pause,
he asked in a lower tone, "What secret of hers did he hold, I wonder?"

"Ah! what indeed."

"To me, it is very evident that she met the fellow at that lonely spot
under compulsion.  She may have reciprocated his affection at one time,
but her manner was inert and unresponsive.  She allowed him to caress
her because she was in deadly fear--I'm absolutely certain of that."

"Then she didn't betray any love for him?"

"None whatever.  In his reproaches, however, he reminded her of how she
had once loved him and allowed him to think that he might aspire to her
hand.  He reproached her with cruelty and double-dealing, saying that
she had betrayed him to his enemies, and that now, in return, he would
reveal to the world her dark and terrible secret.  This announcement
electrified her.  Until that moment she apparently had no idea of her
peril, but instantly she saw that he held her future entirely in his
hands--and--well, that's all."

I stood upon the hearthrug, my hands deep in my trouser-pockets, my back
to the high, old stone overmantel that bore emblazoned the arms of the
Scarcliffs, and remained silent.  What could I say?  What could I think
of the woman who was in her room somewhere above in that great old
mansion--the woman who was, no doubt, still awake in terror of the
morrow?

The stable clock clanged out half-past two, and presently Eric stepped
on tip-toe to the door, opened it and looked down the great hall, dark,
gloomy and mysterious, with its stands of armour, its tattered banners
and its old carved furniture of centuries ago.

Across the hall he crept until lost in the darkness, and a few minutes
later returned carrying two hats, and saying that all was quiet in the
servants' hall, and that everybody had gone to bed.

Then we closed the door, took a wooden chair to the window, opened it,
and scrambled through, dropping noiselessly down upon the grass beyond.

We closed the old window behind us lest the night-watchman should
discover it open and raise an alarm, and then started off together
straight across the park, in the direction of the Long Avenue that led
away for a mile and a half down to the village.

The night was bright and starlit, but over the grass hung a heavy white
mist, especially in the hollows.

For a long time neither of us spoke, but presently, as we sped briskly
along, Eric said,--

"We must pretend that Rainer has aroused our curiosity, otherwise the
villagers will think our visit strange at this hour.  Our first object
must be to establish the fellow's identity.  At present we know his name
to be Charles--and that's all."

With this I agreed, and presently we arrived at the fine old Tudor
gate-house, and passed out from the park into the broad highway that ran
over Bow Hill to Chichester.  Half a mile along the road we entered the
quaint, peaceful little village of East Marden, with its ancient church
and long row of comfortable cottages, now, however, in darkness.  Five
miles from the railway, it still preserved its rural traditions.  There
was no inn, and consequently little distress; the village retired early
and rose with the sun, a pleasant little place prosperous under the
proprietorship of the Scarcliffs.

Along the deserted little street we searched until we came to the
constable's cottage, in the window of which a light was burning, and
knocking at the door it was opened by Mr Booth, as the villagers called
him, a big, round-faced officer in constabulary uniform.

"Oh! beg pardon, gentlemen!" he exclaimed, recognising us.  "I thought
it were Dr Richards.  They've telephoned from the house to call him.
He ought to be here by now."

"What's the matter, Booth?  What has happened?"  I asked, stepping into
his clean little parlour where his wife greeted us with a curtsey.
"Rainer came to us and said that somebody had been found dead, so we
came out to hear all about it."

"Yes, sir, that's right.  John Harris found him some hours ago; but I
was out on my beat across at Elsted, and they 'ad to fetch me.  I've
been up to Charlton Wood and seen 'im, but I've left 'im there till the
gov'nor comes.  We've strict orders never to move a body without the
superintendent sees it first."

"But tell us all about it," I urged.  "Who's the man, and what has
happened?"

"Well, John Harris was goin' 'is round as usual, when 'is dog found a
man lyin' just inside the wood--stone dead.  Shot in the chest.  The
sight, of course, gave 'im a fright, an' he comes down here quick and
informs my missis.  She told him to keep it dark, as we didn't want the
whole village up there, an' sent him up to the house to telephone to
Midhurst to the divisional surgeon.  Then they came out and found me."

"You don't recognise the dead man?"  I asked with trepidation.

"No.  'E's a stranger--maybe a tramp."

"You haven't searched him?"

"Not yet.  I'm waiting for the doctor and the gov'nor.  I've telephoned
to him in Chichester, only 'e may be out on inspection-duty."

"And meanwhile the body is up in the wood?  Is anybody there with it?"

"No, sir.  We think it better to leave it there alone, otherwise the
news'll spread and they'll tread out whatever marks of a struggle there
maybe there."  In an instant a serious thought occurred to me.  Had the
dead man on him any letter of Sybil's or anything to connect her with
him?

"Well," I said a moment later in as unconcerned a tone as I could,
"we're interested to see who the poor fellow is.  Therefore we'll walk
on up in the direction of the wood, and when Richards comes you'll
overtake us."

"Very well, gentlemen," was the constable's reply.  "But you won't tell
anyone yet, will you?  And you won't go into the wood and tread about?
If there's been murder committed, as there seems to have been, then we
must find the guilty party," he added seriously, this no doubt being the
first really grave case he had ever had in all his eighteen years'
career.

"Of course not," answered Eric.  "We shall wait for you, as we don't
know where the body is."

"Ah!  I never thought o' that," was Booth's reply.  "All right,
gentlemen, I'll be after you as soon as the doctor comes.  He'll drive
me on in his trap."  And we said good-night to Mrs Booth, a rather
frail, hard-working little woman, and went once more out into the broad
high road.

"We must act quickly.  Come, hurry along," I exclaimed, as soon as we
were beyond the village.  "We haven't a second to spare."

"Why?" asked Domville in some surprise.

"Didn't you say that we must save Tibbie?"  I asked.  "Can't you see her
serious peril?  The fellow may have on him some letter or something that
may incriminate her.  We must get there and search him before Booth
brings the doctor.  What fortune that the body has been left
unattended."

"But is it?"  Eric queried.  "Don't you think that Harris has spread the
news among the other keepers and one or other of them are lurking near
out of curiosity?  Wouldn't it be infernally awkward for us if we were
discovered rifling the dead man's pockets?"

"We must risk everything--for Tibbie's sake--for the sake of the
family," I declared decisively, and impelled by my words he hurried
along at my side.

"You have given it as your opinion that they were once lovers," I
continued.  "Therefore, if he had come there to blackmail her, what more
natural than that he should carry with him something by which to impress
her with his power over her?  At all costs, therefore, we must try and
satisfy ourselves that there is nothing to incriminate her."

"Ah! my dear Wilfrid," he sighed.  "It is really terrible--too
terrible."

"This is not the moment to discuss the affair.  We must act," I urged,
and together we got over a gate and turned into a grass field which was
a shorter cut to the wood.

"This way," my friend directed.  "The spot is up at that corner,"
pointing away up the hill, where the wood loomed darkly against the sky.

Truth to tell, I shared Eric's fear that Harris or one of his sons might
be lurking in the neighbourhood, yet I said nothing.  My only thought
was for the woman who had been my friend, my playmate, the dainty love
of my early youth.  She might be all that her enemies said of her, yet
for her mother's sake, for Jack's sake, I meant--if possible--to save
her.

Keeping in the shadow of the hedgerows and walls, I allowed my companion
to direct my footsteps.  With his long practice in those boundless
forests of eternal night in Equatorial Africa, he had learnt how to
creep along with scarce a sound.  He motioned to me to be silent, and
presently we crossed the big turnip field and entered the thicket at the
point where he had entered it that afternoon.

"This will destroy my track," he whispered.  "Tread always on your
toes."

His example I followed, malting my way through the brambles and
undergrowth until, of a sudden, we came out into a small open space
beneath some big trees on the edge of the wood itself, and there upon
the ground I saw something lying.  In the darkness I could not
distinguish what it was, but Eric advanced slowly, and bending, turned
to me, saying in a low whisper,--

"Here it is.  But how can we search him without a light?  If we strike a
match it can be seen by anyone coming up the hill."

I knelt at his side and ran my hands over the cold corpse.  Ah! it was a
gruesome moment.  My eager fingers unbuttoned his jacket that was wet
and clammy with blood, and quickly I put my fingers in his inner pocket.
Yes! there were papers there.  Quick as thought I thrust them into my
own pocket, and then in the darkness searched his clothes thoroughly.
In his hip-pocket I felt a small leather wallet or card-case, and in his
left-hand trousers pocket was a pen-knife, both of which I secured;
while Eric, making another search of his waistcoat, discovered an inner
pocket which contained some paper or other, which he handed to me.

To search a dead man in the darkness is not the easiest thing, and even
though we had gone through his pockets, yet I was not satisfied.

My friend urged me to creep away and go back to meet Booth, but I
hesitated.  I wanted a light in order to satisfy myself thoroughly that
I had overlooked nothing, and I told him so.

In a moment he threw off his jacket, and covering the prostrate figure
with it, said, "Strike a match underneath.  This will hide the light."

I did so, and the fickle flame from the wax vesta fell upon the hard
white face, a face that in death bore a wild, desperate look that was
truly horrifying.

The pockets were, however, my chief concern, and, striking match after
match, I made a methodical examination, finding a screwed-up piece of
paper, the receipt for a registered letter.  In feeling within his vest
my hand touched something hard beneath his shirt.

I felt again.  Yes, there was something next his skin.  Therefore I
carefully opened his saturated shirt, and placing my hand within, drew
out something about the size of a penny, a kind of medallion that he
wore suspended around his neck by a fine gold chain.

A quick twist broke the latter, and I secured both medallion and chain.

"Make haste!" cried my companion in quick alarm.  "Lights are coming up
the hill!  It's Richards's dog-cart with Booth.  Let's fly.  We must get
back to the road, or they may suspect."

"A moment!"  I cried.  "Let me adjust his clothes," and with eager,
nervous fingers I re-buttoned the dead man's clothing, and carefully
rearranged the body as we had found it.

Those moments were exciting ones, for already the trap was coming on at
a brisk pace, the lights shining clear along the road, and we yet had
two large fields to cross before reaching the point where it was
necessary to meet the doctor and constable.

Eric slipped on his coat, and we scrambled through the undergrowth by
the way we had come, and then under the shadow of the wall, tore on as
quickly as our legs would carry us.

Just, however, as we got out of the turnip field, my companion turned to
me, and gasped,--

"Look there--to the left!  There's someone over in that clump of bushes
there.  By Heaven! old fellow, we've been seen!"

"Are you sure?"  I cried hoarsely, glancing at the same moment in the
direction he had indicated.

"Certain.  I saw the figure draw back as we passed.  My eyes don't
deceive me in the dark--I'm used to it."

"Then we're betrayed!"  I said breathlessly.

"Yes.  That's quite certain," was his hard response.  "We've been
watched--just as I feared."

CHAPTER FOUR.

IS ASTOUNDING.

To halt would be to reveal our visit to the wood to the village
constable, therefore we sprang across a stile, skirted the grass land,
keeping beneath the high hawthorn hedge, and emerging into the roadway
just as the lights of the gig came around the bend.

"Halloa! doctor!"  I shouted, as he approached with the constable at his
side, and the groom behind.

"Who's that?" he inquired, peering into the darkness.

"Hughes--Wilfrid Hughes," I answered, and a moment later he pulled up,
and both Eric and I greeted him.

"We can go across the fields from here," Booth remarked.  Therefore they
all three descended, and leaving the groom with the horse, we allowed
ourselves to be guided by the constable to the spot where the body was
lying.

"I hope, gentlemen, you haven't been waitin' long," said Booth,
addressing us, as he lit the hurricane lamp he had brought.

"Not at all," declared Eric, quite unconcernedly, "but we're naturally
very anxious to ascertain who the poor fellow is."

"From what Booth says, it seems a clear case of murder," remarked
Richards, the hard-working country practitioner.

"A mystery, evidently," said Domville.  "Has no weapon been found?"

"We haven't searched yet, sir," the constable replied.  "We'll have to
wait till daylight."

And so, our way lit by the officer's lantern, we went on past the dump
of bushes where my friend declared that some person was in hiding.  Both
of us glanced across eagerly, but all was quiet--not a leaf stirred.

Who was concealed there, I wondered?  I knew Eric Domville too well to
doubt that his practised eye had been deceived.

I longed to go forward and search, but that was entirely out of the
question.  Some unknown person had witnessed our visit to the body.  Our
actions had been watched.

Presently, when we reached the spot, and the light shone upon the
prostrate man, I was enabled to obtain my first clear sight of him.

The face, white and waxen in death, bore a hard, terrible look in the
eyes, an expression that caused me to shudder.  It was the look of one
who shrank in awe and horror from the great Unknown.  His clothes, a
suit of rough, cheap dark tweed, the vest of which bore a large dark
stain, showed evidence of hard wear, frayed at the elbows and cuffs, his
linen was not over clean, and his boots bore traces of long tramping.

His cloth golf-cap had fallen off, and lay near, disclosing that his
close-cropped dark hair was somewhat curly, while his face was
clean-shaven, and around his collar was a dark blue cravat tied in a
bow.

"I wonder who he is?" remarked Booth, as he bent down, and, opening his
vest, disclosed the small shot-wound.

"I wonder," I echoed, at the same time feeling in my pocket the papers
and other objects which no doubt would establish his identity.  I longed
to return to the house and examine them.

"Shot clean through the heart!" exclaimed Richards, kneeling upon the
carpet of dead leaves and making as thorough an examination as the
fickle light afforded.  "He must have fallen and died almost instantly."

"Could it have been suicide?" inquired Booth.

"I think not.  Of course, he might have shot himself, but from the
position of the wound I think not.  Besides, where is the revolver?"

We looked about, but could not discover it, and at the same time Booth
constantly urged upon us not to move about lest we might destroy any
footmarks that would lead to a clue.

While Booth was searching the dead man's pockets of course finding
nothing, Eric noticed a light approaching up the road, and pointed it
out.

"That's the gov'nor on 'is bike," declared the constable.  "I left word
with my missis to send 'im up 'ere.  I'm glad 'e's come."

We awaited the arrival of the superintendent, a short, elderly,
thick-set man in a dark suit, who spoke sharply to his officer, listened
to the doctor's opinion, and then proceeded to make a methodical
examination for himself.

He held the lantern to the dead man's face, and looked for some moments
into his features.

"No.  He's a perfect stranger to me," the officer declared.  "Was there
nothing in his pockets?"

"Only some money, sir--a shillin' or two," answered the village
policeman.

"On tramp, no doubt," and he examined the palms of both hands, feeling
them with his fingers.  "Not used to hard work--clean-shaven, too--done
it to disguise himself probably.  No razor?"

"No, sir."

"Found the revolver?"

"No, sir."

"Not searched yet, I suppose?"

"No, sir.  I waited until you came, to hear your instructions."

"Quite right.  You'd better move him down to the village, and when it's
light we'll search all around."  Then, turning to Richards, he added,
"There'll have to be an inquest, doctor.  Shall we fix it for the day
after to-morrow, at the Spread Eagle at Midhurst?  Will that suit you?"

"Yes.  I can make the post-mortem to-morrow," Richards said, and thus it
was arranged.

"It's a mystery--murder without a doubt," declared the superintendent a
few minutes later, while chatting with the doctor.  "How long has he
been dead, do you think?"

"Eight or nine hours," I should say.

"Then it was done about dusk, you think?"

"Most probably."

"He was shot from the front, you notice, not in the back.  Therefore, it
seems quite evident that some secret meeting took place here before it
grew dark.  Bear that in mind, Booth, and make every inquiry to find out
whether anybody was seen going over the fields."

"His lordship and his friends were about the farms a-shootin' all day,"
the constable replied.

"Yes," laughed Eric, "but we didn't shoot with revolvers," at which we
all three laughed.

I admired my friend for his clever sally, for if anyone actually did see
him crossing the turnips there would be no suspicion aroused that he had
been witness of any meeting.

The police superintendent made a cursory examination of the surroundings
by aid of the lantern, but saw nothing that led him to believe that a
struggle had taken place; then eager to return and examine those papers
I had in my pocket, we both bade the doctor and policeman good-night,
and returned across the fields and along the drift skirting the park,
scaling the wall, and so reaching the house by a much shorter route than
by re-passing the village.

"I wonder who was in that thicket," I said, as we walked down the hill,
after leaving the scene of the tragedy.

"I saw something white, but whether it was a man's shirt-front or a
woman's blouse I don't know," Eric replied.  "Whoever it was may tell
the police of our visit there, and we may find ourselves in a most
awkward position.  It wouldn't be nice to be charged with trying to
defeat the ends of justice, would it?"

"No," I said, thinking deeply, and recognising the seriousness of the
situation.  "But how could we have acted otherwise?  If we are to save
Tibbie we must accept the risk."

"It's terrible--terrible," he murmured.  "I wonder who the fellow is?"

"Let's get back.  Come up to my room, and we'll have a look through what
we've found," I said, and then we went on in silence until we managed to
reopen the smoking-room window and creep in without attracting the
attention of either the dogs or the night-watchman.

Eric mixed two stiff glasses of whisky, and we drank them.  I confess
that my hand trembled with excitement, while before me as I had walked
through the night I saw that staring terror-stricken face--the face of
the man who had looked into the Unknown and had been appalled.

Together we crept up to my room, first taking off our boots, as in order
to reach the wing in which I was placed we had to pass Jack's room, and
also that of old Lady Scarcliff, who was, I knew, always nervous of
burglars.  Besides, we had no desire that it should be known that we had
been out at that hour--otherwise Sybil might suspect.

Up the Long Gallery we went, past the grim row of armed knights so
ghostly in the darkness, past the loudly-ticking old clock, past the
deep window-seat wherein Sybil had so nearly betrayed her secret in the
sunset hour, and on into my room.

Once within we locked the door, drew the _portiere_ to shut out the
sound of our voices, and I took from my various pockets all that we had
secured from the dead man.

It was a strange collection of papers, letters and various odds and
ends, rendered gruesome by the stains of a man's life-blood upon them.

They lay upon the table in the window and I scarce dared to touch them;
stolen as they had been from that silent, staring corpse.

I switched on the table-lamp, and we drew chairs eagerly forward, so
excited that neither of us spoke.

The first thing I took in my hand was the small circular medallion of
gold with the thin chain which I had taken from the dead man's neck.
About the size of a penny it was, smooth and polished on either side.  I
turned it over in wonder, and as I did so noticed that although so thin
it was really a locket, one of those which is sometimes worn by ladies
upon a long chain.

With trembling fingers I inserted my thumb nail into the slit and prised
it open.

Upon one side a small ivory miniature of the Honourable Sybil smiled
mockingly at us, and on the other was engraved an inscription.

I put it down and took up a letter folded in half without an envelope,
the paper of which was crumpled and blood-stained.

I quickly scanned over what was written there, Eric looking over my
shoulder meanwhile.

What I learnt staggered me.  It told us the awful truth.

We turned and faced each other, looking into each other's eyes without
uttering a word.

The problem was, we saw, far more intricate and amazing than we had ever
dreamed.

Yes, there, spread before us, was the dead man's secret!

CHAPTER FIVE.

WHICH PUZZLES BOTH OF US.

Holding our breath in our eagerness, we turned over the letters and
hastily scanned them through, save where the writing was obliterated by
those dark stains.

They were a revelation to us both.  They told a story which utterly
amazed us.

Within the flat circular locket were engraved the words: "From Sybil--
August 14th," but there was no year.  It was a love token which the
unknown had worn around his neck, a beautiful miniature signed by one of
the most fashionable modern miniaturists.

The letters were, for the most part, in a woman's large, rather
sprawling hand, which I at once recognised as Sybil's, and signed either
by her Christian name or by her initials, "S.B."

The first we read was written on the notepaper of Hethe Hall, in
Cumberland, a country house near Keswick, where she often visited.
Undated, it ran:--

"I do wish, Ralph, you would be more careful.  Your actions every day
betray the truth, and I fear somebody may suspect.  You know how
carefully I am watched and how my every action is noted.  Every hour I
live in dread.  Think what exposure would mean to me.  I shall walk down
to Braithwaite Station to-morrow evening about 5:30.  Do not write to
me, as I fear Mason may get hold of one of your letters.  She is so very
curious.  If you are free to-morrow evening perhaps I shall meet you
`accidentally.'  But I do warn you to be careful for my sake.  Till to
morrow.--S."

What was meant by the "truth?"  Was that ill-dressed, low-born fellow
actually her secret lover?  The love token showed that such was actually
the case.  Yet who was he?

Another note, written hurriedly upon a plain sheet of common notepaper,
was as follows:--

"I don't know if I can escape them.  If so, I shall try and get hold of
one of Mason's dresses and hats and meet you in Serle Street, outside
Lincoln's Inn.  But it is very risky.  Do be careful that you are not
followed."

The next was upon pale green notepaper, bearing in gold the heading,
"S.Y.  _Regina_," with the added words, "Off the Faroe Islands:--

"I am longing to be back again in town, but it cannot be for another
four or five weeks.  We have decided to do the Fiords.  Do not write, as
your letter must go through so many hands before it reaches me.  What
you tell me makes me suspicious.  Why should they ask you that question
if there had not been some whisper?  Find out.  Remember I have
enemies--very bitter ones.  It was hazardous of you to come to Glasgow.
I saw you on the quay when we sailed.  But you may have been recognised.
If so, think of my position.  Again I do beg of you to be as cautious
as I am.  From me the world shall never know the truth.  I can keep a
secret.  See if you cannot do so, for my sake."

Apparently the fellow had preserved all her letters, either because he
was so deeply in love with her, or with that ulterior motive of which
she had so openly accused him.

"Why did you speak to me on the stairs last night?" she asked,
reproachfully, in another hastily-written note upon plain paper.  "You
imperil me at every moment.  You may love me as fervently as you declare
you do, but surely you should do nothing that may imperil my good name!"

In another, evidently of more recent date, she wrote:

"I cannot understand you.  Our love has been a very foolish romance.
Let us part and agree to forget it.  I have been injudicious, and so
have you.  Let us agree to be friends, and I will, I assure you, do all
I can for your interests in the future.  Sometimes I think that Mason
suspects.  She may have seen you speak to me, or overheard you.  She
looks at me so very strangely sometimes, and I'm sure she watches me."

Again in another communication, which was besmirched by the dead man's
blood, writing from the Hotel Ritz, in Paris, she said:--

"We are in deadly peril, both of us--but you more especially.  E--knows
the truth.  Avoid him.  He intends to betray you.  I met J--in the Bois
to-day, and he asked if you were in Paris.  I pretended to be ignorant
of your very existence, but he told me that E--had explained certain
things, and he promised to keep my secret.  I send you fifty pounds
enclosed.  Don't acknowledge it.  Burn this letter."

The longest, written on thin blue foreign paper, was even more
enigmatical.  It was dated from her sister's place up in Durham, and
read:--

"You are right when you declared last night that I am very fond of
Wilfrid Hughes.  It is a pity, perhaps, that I did not marry him three
years ago.  If I had I should have been spared this awful anxiety and
double life that I am now forced to lead.  You say that I am giddy and
heartless, thoughtless and reckless.  Yes.  I am all that, I admit.  And
yet I am only like many women who are seeking to forget.  Some take
morphia, others drink brandy, and I--well, I try and amuse myself as far
as my remnant of a conscience will allow me.  Ah! when I look back upon
my quiet girlhood down at Ryhall I recollect how happy I was, how easily
satisfied, how high were my ideals when I loved Wilfrid Hughes.  And
now?  But will you not give me back my freedom?  I ask, I beg, I implore
of you to give me liberty--and save my life.  You have always said that
you loved me, therefore you surely will not continue this cruel
persecution of a woman who is defenceless and powerless.  I feel that
your heart is too noble, and that when we meet to-morrow you will
release me from my bond.  Up to the present I have been able to close
the lips of your enemies, yet how have you repaid me?  But I do not
reproach you.  No.  I only crave humbly at your feet."

The last, written from Ryhall, and dated three days before, was brief
but to the point:--

"If you are absolutely determined that I should see you then, I will
keep your appointment.  Recollect, however, that I have no fear of you.
I have kept my mouth closed until to-day, and it will remain closed
unless you compel me to open it.--S."

The other papers, of which we made methodical examination, were
mysterious and puzzling.  Upon a sheet of ruled sermon paper was drawn
in red ink a geometrical device--the plan of a house we took it to be--
while another piece of paper was covered with long lists of letters,
words and phrases in a masculine but almost microscopic hand, together
with their cipher equivalents.

Was this the cipher used by the dead man to communicate with Sybil?

"This will assist us, no doubt," remarked Eric, scrutinising it beneath
the light.  "Probably she sent him cipher messages from time to time."

There was also a man's visiting card, bearing the name,--

"Mr John Parham, Keymer, Sydenham Hill, S.E."  As I turned it over I
remarked, "This also may tell us something.  This Mr Parham is perhaps
his friend."  The card-case was empty, but a couple of pawn tickets for
a watch and ring, showing them to be pawned at a shop in the Fulham Road
in the name of Green, completed the miscellaneous collection that I had
filched from the dead man's pockets, and showed that, at any rate, he
had been in want of money, even though he had a few shillings upon him
at the time of his death.

To say the least, it was a strange, gruesome collection as it lay spread
upon the table.  To my chagrin one of the blood-stained letters made an
ugly mark upon the long hem-stitched linen toilet-cover.

Eric took up letter after letter, and with knit brows re-read them,
although he vouchsafed no remark.

Who was the man?  That was the one question which now occupied our
minds.

"How fortunate we've been able to possess ourselves of these!"  I
remarked.  "Think, if they had fallen into the hands of the police!"

"Yes," answered my friend, "you acted boldly--more boldly than I dare
act.  I only hope that the person who saw us will not gossip.  If he
does--well, then it will be decidedly awkward."

"If he does, then we must put the best face upon matters.  He probably
didn't see us take anything from the body."

"He may have followed and watched.  Most likely."

"We've more to fear from somebody having seen Sybil go to the spot this
afternoon.  At that hour people would be at work in the fields, and
anybody crossing those turnips must have been seen half a mile off."

"Unless they made a _detour_ and came through the wood from the opposite
side, as I expect she did.  She would never risk discovery by going
there openly."

"But what shall we do with all this?"  I asked.

"Burn the lot; that's my advice."

"And if we've been discovered.  What then?  It would be awkward if the
police came to us for these letters and we had burnt them.  No," I
declared.  "Let us keep them under lock and key--at least for the
present."

"Very well, as you like.  All I hope is that nobody will identify the
fellow," my friend said.  "If they do, then his connection with Sybil
may be known.  Recollect what the letters say about the maid Mason.  She
suspects."

"That's so," I said, seriously.  "Mason must be sent to London on some
pretence the first thing in the morning.  She must not be allowed to see
the body."

"It seems that Sybil held some secret of the dead man's, and yet was
loyal to him throughout.  I wonder what it was?"

"The fellow was an outsider, without a doubt.  Sybil foolishly fell in
love with him, and he sought to profit by it.  He was an adventurer,
most certainly.  I don't like that cipher.  It's suspicious," I
declared.

"Then you'll keep all these things in your possession.  Better seal them
up and put them in your bank or somewhere safe."

"Yes," I said, "I'll take them to my bank.  At any rate, they'll be put
away from prying eyes there."

"And how shall we face her?"  Eric asked.

"How will she face us, that's the question?"  I said, in a low voice.

Then almost at the same moment we were both startled by hearing a low
tapping upon my door.

Eric and I turned and looked inquiringly at each other.

"It's Budd, your man, I expect," he whispered.  "He must not see me.
Perhaps he's heard of the affair and come to tell you.  Look, I'll get
in there," and springing across to a big old-fashioned oak wardrobe he
slipped inside and I closed the door noiselessly.

Then, quick as thought, I swept up the letters and other articles upon
the table, placed them in one of the drawers, and stood awaiting a
further summons.

In a moment the low tapping was repeated.

"Who's there?"  I inquired, crossing and drawing aside the heavy
_portiere_.

"Wilfrid!" whispered a low voice.  "Can you see me?  I must speak with
you at once."

I started as though I had received a blow.  It was Sybil herself!

CHAPTER SIX.

CONTAINS A CURIOUS CONFESSION.

I unlocked the door, and opening it, met the love of my youth standing
there in the darkness.

"Wilfrid!" she gasped, in a low whisper, "I--I want to speak to you.
Forgive me, but it is very urgent.  Come along here--into the blue room.
Come, there is no time to lose."

Thus impelled, I followed her along the corridor to the small
sitting-room at the end, where she had apparently left her candle.

By its light I saw that she was dressed in a black tailor-made gown, and
that her face was white and haggard.  She closed the door, and noticing
that I was still dressed, said,--

"Have you only just come up to bed?"

"Yes," was my answer.  "Eric and I have been gossiping.  The others went
up long ago, but he began telling me some of his African yarns."

"But everyone is in bed now?" she inquired, quickly.

"Of course," I answered, wondering why she had come to me thus, in the
middle of the night.  She had changed her dinner-gown for a walking
dress, but there was still the bow of blue velvet in her gold-brown hair
which she had apparently forgotten to remove.

"Wilfrid!" she said, in a low, hard voice, suddenly grasping both my
hands.  "Although you refused to marry me you are still my friend, are
you not?"

"Your friend!  Of course I am," I answered rather hoarsely.  "Did I not
tell you so before dinner?"

"I know you did, but--" and she dropped her fine eyes, still holding my
hands in hers.  Her own hands trembled, and apparently she dared not
look me full in the face.

"But what--?"  I asked.  "What troubles you?  Why are you dressed like
this?"

"I--I have been very foolish," she whispered.  "I am, after all, a
woman, and very weak.  Ah!  Wilfrid--if I only dare tell you the truth--
if I only dare?" she gasped, and I saw how terribly agitated she was.

"Why not?  Why not confide in me?"  I urged, seriously.  "I can keep a
secret, you know."

"No, no," she cried.  "How can I?  No, I only beg and implore of you to
help me, and not to misjudge me."

"Misjudge you, why?  I don't understand," I said, in pretence of
ignorance.

"Ah! of course not.  But to-morrow you will know everything, and--" but
she did not conclude her sentence.

There was a change in her countenance, and I saw that she was fainting.
I drew her to a big armchair, and a second later she sank into it
unconscious.

Next instant I dashed along to my room for the water-bottle, whispered
to Eric what had taken place and ran back to assist my little friend.

Ten minutes later she opened her eyes again and gazed steadily at the
candle.  Then, finding me at her side, she whispered,--

"Yes, ah--yes, I remember.  How very foolish I have been.  Forgive me,
Wilfrid, won't you?  I miscalculated my strength.  I thought myself
stronger," and her soft hand again sought mine, and she looked into my
eyes steadily, with a long, earnest gaze.

"You are in distress, Tibbie," I said, as kindly as I could.  "What is
it?  How can I help you?"

"You can save me," she said in an intense, earnest voice.  "You can save
my life if you will."

"If I will?  Why, of course I will," was my quick response.

"Then you will really help me?"

"Only tell me what you wish me to do and I'll do it at once," I replied.

"You will have no fear?"

"Fear of what?"

"Well," she exclaimed, hesitating, "suppose you were suspected of
something--that the police believed you to be guilty of a crime?"

"Guilty of a crime?"  I echoed, with a forced smile.  "Well, they might
suspect whatever they like, so long as I was innocent."

"Then you are really prepared to bear any suspicion if it would be for
my salvation?"

"Have I not already said that I am quite ready to help you, Tibbie?"

"Ah, yes, because you do not yet realise your grave peril," she said.
"If only I dare be frank with you--if only I dare tell you the awful,
bitter truth!  Yet I can't, and you must remain in ignorance.  Your very
ignorance will cause you to court danger, and at the same time to
misjudge me."

"I shall not misjudge you," I assured her.  "But at the present I am, as
you say, entirely in the dark.  What is it you want me to do?"

For a moment she was silent, apparently fearing to make the suggestion
lest I should refuse.  At last she looked straight into my face and
said,--

"What I ask you to do is to make a great sacrifice in order to save me.
I am in peril, Wilfrid, in a grave, terrible peril.  The sword of fate
hangs over me, and may fall at any instant.  I must fly from here--I
must fly to-night and hide--I--"

She hesitated again.  Her words were an admission of her guilt.  She was
a murderess.  That unknown man that I had left lying cold and dead
beneath the trees had fallen by her hand.

"Well?"  I asked, rather coldly, I fear.

"I must hide.  I must efface my identity, and for certain reasons--
indeed to obtain greater security I must marry."

"Marry!"  I echoed.  "Well, really, Sybil, I don't understand you in the
least.  Why?"

"Because I can, I hope, save myself by marrying," she went on quickly.
"To-night I am going into hiding, and not a soul must know of my
whereabouts.  The place best of all in which to hide oneself is London,
in one of the populous working districts.  They would never search for
me there.  As the wife of an industrious working-man I should be safe.
To go abroad would be useless."

"But why should you leave so hurriedly?"  I asked her.

"Ah! you will know in due course," was her answer.  "Ask me no questions
now, only help me to escape."

"How?"

"Listen, and I will tell you of the plans I have formed.  To-night I
have thought it all out, and have made resolve.  The car is in the shed
over against the kennels.  I backed it in yesterday, therefore it will
run down the hill along the avenue, and right out through the lodge
gates without petrol and noiselessly.  Once in the Chichester road, I
can drive it away without awakening either the house or the Grants who
keep the gate.  You'll come with me."

"Where?"

"To London."

"And what would people say when it was known that you and I left
together in the middle of the night?"

"Oh! they'd only say it was one of Tibbie's mad freaks.  It is useful
sometimes," she added, "to have a reputation for eccentricity.  It saves
so many explanations."

"Yes, that's all very well, but it is not a judicious course in any
way."

Suddenly I recollected the woman Mason whom I saw at all costs must be
got out of the way.  As a servant she might get a view of the dead man
out of curiosity and identify him as her mistress's lover.

"No," I added, after a moment's reflection.  "If you really want to
escape to London go in exactly the opposite direction.  Run across the
New Forest to Bournemouth, for instance.  Take Mason with you.  Go to
the Bath Hotel, and then slip away by train say up to Birmingham, and
from there to London."

"Yes, but I can't take Mason.  She must remain in ignorance.  She knows
far too much of my affairs already."

"Well, I can't go with you.  It would be madness.  And you cannot go
alone."

She was silent, her lips pressed together, her brows knit.  Her
countenance was hard and troubled, and there was a look of unmistakable
terror in those wonderful eyes of hers.

"And if I act on your advice, Wilfrid, will you meet me in secret in
London to-morrow or the next day?"

"Certainly.  I will do all I can to help you--only accept my advice and
take Mason with you.  Mislead her, just as you are misleading everyone."

"You will not think ill of me if I ask you something?" she said,
seriously, looking very earnestly up into my face.

"Certainly not.  You can be perfectly open and straightforward with me,
surely."

"Then I want you to do something--although I'm almost afraid to ask
you."

"And what's that?"

"I have no one else I can trust, Wilfrid, as I trust you.  You are a man
of honour and I am an honest woman, even though my enemies have
whispered their calumnies regarding me.  You are my friend; if you were
not I surely dare not ask you to help me in this," and her voice
faltered as she averted her gaze.  "I want you--I want you to pretend
that you are my husband."

"Your husband," I exclaimed, staring at her.

"Yes," she cried quickly.  "To place myself in a position of safety I
must first live in a crowded part of London where I can efface my
identity; and secondly, for appearances' sake, as well as for another
and much stronger motive, I must have a husband.  Will you, Wilfrid,
pretend to be mine?"

Her request utterly nonplussed me, and she noticed my hesitation.

"If you will only consent to go into hiding with me I can escape," she
urged, quickly.  "You can easily contrive to live in Bolton Street and
pose as my husband in another part of the world; while I--well, I simply
disappear.  There will be a loud hue and cry after me, of course, but
when I'm not found, the mater and the others will simply put my
disappearance down to my eccentricity.  They will never connect us, for
you will take good care to be seen in London leading your usual life,
and indeed seriously troubled over my disappearance.  They will never
suspect."

"But why must you appear to have a husband?"  I asked, extremely
puzzled.

"I have a reason--a strong one," she answered, earnestly.  "I have
enemies, and my hand will be strengthened against them the instant they
believe that I have married."

"That may be so," I said, dubiously.  "But where do you suggest taking
up your abode?"

"Camberwell would be a good quarter," she responded.  "There is a large
working-class population there.  We could take furnished apartments with
some quiet landlady.  You are a compositor on one of the morning
newspapers, and are out at work all night.  Sometimes, too, you have to
work overtime--I think they call it--and then you are away the greater
part of the day also.  I don't want you to tie yourself to me too much,
you see," she added, smiling.  "We shall give out that we've been
married a year, and by your being a compositor, your absence won't be
remarked.  So you see you can live in Bolton Street just the same, and
pay me a daily visit to Camberwell, just to cheer me up."

"But surely you could never bear life in a back street, Tibbie," I said,
looking at her utterly bewildered at her suggestion.  "You would have to
wear print dresses, cook, and clean up your rooms."

"And don't you think I know how to do that?" she asked.  "Just see
whether I can't act the working-man's wife if you will only help to save
me from--from the awful fate that threatens me.  Say you will, Wilfrid,"
she gasped, taking my hand again.  "You will not desert me now, will
you?  Remember you are the only friend I dare go to in my present
trouble.  You will not refuse to be known in Camberwell as my husband--
will you?"

I was silent.  Was any living man ever placed in dilemma more difficult?
What could I reply?  That she was in real deep earnest I saw from her
white, drawn countenance.  The dark rings around her eyes told their own
tale.  She was desperate, and she declared that by acting as she
suggested I could save her.

The dead, staring, clean-shaven countenance of that man in the wood
arose before me, and I held my breath, my eyes fixed upon hers.

She saw that I hesitated to compromise her and implicate myself.

Then slowly she raised my hand to her lips and kissed it, saying in a
strange voice, so low that I hardly caught the words,--

"Wilfrid, I--I can tell you no more.  My life is entirely in your hands.
Save me, or--or I will kill myself.  I dare not face the truth.  Give
me my life.  Do whatever you will.  Suspect me; hate me; spurn me as I
deserve, but I crave mercy of you--I crave of you life--life!"

And releasing me she stood motionless, her hands clasped in
supplication, her head bent, not daring to look me again in the face.

What could I think?  What, reader, would you have thought?  How would
you have acted in such circumstances?

CHAPTER SEVEN.

IN WHICH I PLAY A DANGEROUS GAME.

Well--I agreed.

Yes--I agreed to pose as the hard-working compositor upon a daily
newspaper and husband of the Honourable Sybil Burnet, the woman by whose
hand the unknown man had fallen.

At first I hesitated, refusing to compromise her, yet she had fallen
upon her knees imploring me to help her, and I was bound to fulfil the
promise I had so injudiciously made.

There was no love between us now, she had declared.  The flame had
flickered and died out long ago.

"If you will only consent to act as though I were your wife, then I may
be able to save myself," she urged.  "You will do so, will you not?"

"But why?"  I had asked.  "I cannot see how our pretended marriage can
assist you?"

"Leave it all to me," was her confident reply.  "One day you will
discern the reason."

And then, with tears in her beautiful eyes, and kneeling at my feet, she
begged again of me to act as she suggested and thus save her life.

So I consented.  Yes--you may say that I was foolish, that I was
injudicious, that I was still beneath the spell of her exquisite grace
and matchless beauty.  Perhaps I was: yet I tell you that at the moment
so stunned was I by the tragedy, by what Eric had revealed, and by her
midnight visit, that I hardly knew what I did.

"Very well, Sybil," I said at last.  "Let it be so.  I will help you to
escape, and I will act as though I were your husband.  For your sake I
will do this, although I tell you plainly that I see in it a grave and
deadly peril."

"There is a far greater peril if I remain unmarried," she answered.
"You recollect my question this afternoon.  I asked whether you would
not really marry me.  I asked because I feared that the blow might fall,
and that I should have to seek protection."

"And the blow has fallen?"  I asked.

"Yes," she answered, in a low, desperate voice.  "And were it not for
you I--I should go to my room now and kill myself, Wilfrid!  You,
however, have promised to save me.  There is no time to lose.  I must
get away at once.  You will help me to get out the car?"

"Of course.  And you will take Mason?  You must take her," I added.

"Why?"

"Because it is dangerous for her to remain here.  She may raise the
alarm," I said, rather lamely.  "Take my advice and carry her with you
down to Bournemouth."

"Very well," she answered, hurriedly, and raising my hand to her soft
lips, kissed it before I could prevent her, and said, "Wilfrid, let me
thank you.  You have given me back my life.  An hour ago I was in my
room and made preparations to bid adieu to everything.  But I thought of
you--my last and only chance of salvation.  Ah! you do not know--no,
no--I--I can never tell you!  I can only give you the thanks of a
desperate and grateful woman!"  And then she slipped out, promising to
meet me again there with Mason in a quarter of an hour.

I crept back to my room, and when I had closed the door Eric stepped
from his hiding-place.

"She intends to fly," I explained.  "She is going away on the car, and I
have persuaded her to take Mason."

"On the car?  At this hour?"

In brief I explained all that had taken place between us, and he
listened to me in silence till the end.

"What?" he cried.  "You are actually going to make people believe that
you're her husband?"

"I'm going to make people in Camberwell believe it," I answered.

"But isn't that a very dangerous bit of business?" he queried.  "Suppose
any of her people knew it.  What would be said?"

I only shrugged my shoulders.

"Well," he remarked at last, "please yourself, old chap, but I can't
help thinking that it's very unwise.  I can't see either how being
married protects her in the least."

"Nor can I.  Yet I've resolved to shield her, and at the same time to
try and solve the mysterious affair, therefore, I'm bound to adopt her
suggestions.  She must get away at once, and we must get Mason out of
the neighbourhood--those two facts are plain.  The motor will run down
the avenue without any noise, so she'll be miles away when the household
awake."

"Where's she going?"

I told him, and he agreed that my suggestion had been a good one.

Leaving him in my room, I crept again down the corridor, and presently
both she and Mason came noiselessly along in the dark.  My little friend
had on a thick box-cloth motor coat with fur collar, a motor-cap and her
goggles hanging round her neck, while Mason, who often went in the car
with her, had also a thick black coat, close cap and veil.

"I hope we sha'n't get a break-down," Tibbie said, with a laugh.  "I
really ought to take Webber with me," she added, referring to her smart
chauffeur.  "But how can I?"

"No," I said.  "Drive yourself and risk it.  I know you can change a
tyre or mend a puncture as well as any man."  Whereat she laughed.

"Very well," she said, "let us go," and we crossed the Long Gallery and
descended the wide oak stairs, Mason carrying the candle, which she
afterwards blew out.

Upon my suggestion, we made our exit by that same window through which
Eric and I had passed earlier in the night.  Mistress and maid scrambled
through, and I assisted them down upon the grass.

Then we slipped across to where the car was, opened the door, and after
Sybil had mounted into her place Mason and I pushed the fine "Mercedes"
slowly out, while she steered it down the incline to the avenue.

She let it run twenty yards or so, and afterwards put on the brake to
allow her maid to mount beside her.  Then after I had tucked the rug
round her legs, she gripped my hand tightly and meaningly, saying in a
low voice,--

"Thanks so much, Mr Hughes.  Good-bye."

"Good-bye," I whispered.  "_Bon voyage_."

And slowly the long powerful car glided off almost noiselessly down the
incline, and was a moment later lost in the darkness of the great
avenue.

I stood peering into the blackness, but in a few moments could hear no
further sound.  She had escaped, leaving me utterly mystified and
wondering.

When, ten minutes later, I returned to Eric and described her silent
departure, he said,--

"So you're going to meet her in town--eh?"

"Yes, in secret, on Thursday night.  She has made an appointment.  She
will leave Mason in Bournemouth, and then simply disappear.  By the time
Mason returns here the dead man will be in his coffin, therefore she
won't have any opportunity of identifying him."

"But there'll be a hue and cry after her.  The police will think that
something has happened to her."

"Let them think.  We shall pretend to make inquiries and assist them.
In the meantime, with all these letters and things in our hands, we hold
the trump cards."

"If Tibbie knew that we had her letters, I wonder what she would say--
how she would act?"

"She no doubt fears that they may fall into the hands of the police.
That is why she is disappearing."

"Of course.  And for the present she must be allowed to remain in that
belief," Eric replied.  "I wonder who the man Parham is?  We must
inquire.  On Sydenham Hill are some rather nice houses.  I once knew a
rather pretty girl who lived in that neighbourhood, and used to take her
for evening walks up the hill to the Crystal Palace."

"Yes," I said.  "We must discover all we can about the dead man's
friends.  We must also call and see the pawnbroker in the Fulham Road.
He may be able to tell us who pledged the watch and ring.  Indeed, we
might get them out of pawn and see whether there are any remarks or
inscription that will tell us anything."

With my suggestion he entirely agreed, and for a second time we re-read
those curious letters of the woman who was now flying into hiding, and
whom I had promised to meet and assist.

I had placed myself in a very difficult and dangerous position.  Of that
I was well aware.  I hoped, however, to save her.  Too well I knew that
she was in desperation, that she had seriously contemplated suicide
until she had resolved to make her appeal for my sympathy and help.

Yet she was under the impression that I was as yet in ignorance of this
tragedy, although in her white, terrified countenance I saw guilt
distinctly written.

I took counsel with Eric.  He was entirely against the very dangerous
part that I had now promised to play, saying,--"I can't for the life of
me see what motive she can have.  To hide is all very well--to bury
herself in a working-class suburb and pretend to be poor is certainly a
much safer plan than endeavouring to slip across to the Continent.  But
why does she want you to act as her husband?  Not for appearances' sake,
surely!  And yet if she hadn't a very strong motive she would not thus
run the very great risk of compromising herself.  She respects you, too,
therefore all the stronger reason why she would never ask you to place
yourself in that awkward position.  No, old fellow," he declared,
seating himself upon the edge of my bed, "I can't make it out at all."

"Of course, it has to do with the affair of yesterday," I remarked.

"Undoubtedly.  It has some connection with it, but what it is we can't
yet discern."

"I can only act as she suggests," I remarked.

"I fear you can't do anything else," he said, after a pause.  "Only
you'll have to be most careful and circumspect, for I can foresee danger
ahead.  Tibbie's clever enough, but she is erratic sometimes, and one
untimely word of hers may upset everything.  I hardly like the idea of
you posing as her husband, Wilfrid.  I tell you plainly that I have some
distinct premonition of evil--forgive me for saying so."

"I hope not.  I'm only consenting to it for her sake."

"Because you are still just a little bit fond of her, old fellow.  Now,
confess it."

"I'm not, Eric.  I swear to you I'm not.  We could never marry.  We are
no longer lovers."

"I hope not," he said in an altered tone.  "But pretended love-making is
always dangerous, you know."

"Well," I said, pacing up the old tapestried room and down again, "let's
leave love out of the question.  What I intend to do is to save Tibbie,
and at the same time find out the truth.  You, Eric, will help me, won't
you?"

"With all my heart, my dear chap," he said.  "But--well, somehow I have
had lately a very faint suspicion of one thing; and that is, I believe
Ellice Winsloe is deeply in love with her.  I've seen it in his face.
If so, you and I have to reckon with him."

"How?"

"Because as soon as she disappears he'll commence making eager inquiries
and trying to trace her.  His inquiries may lead him in our direction,
don't you see.  Besides, it would be awkward if he found you down at
Camberwell."

I was silent.  There was a good deal of truth in what he said.  Eric
Domville always had a knack of looking far ahead.  He was what is
vulgarly known as "a far-seeing man."

"But don't you think that when I'm a compositor in a well-worn tweed
suit and a threadbare overcoat with wages of two pounds a week I'll be
beyond the pale and safe from recognition?"

"That's all very well, but the working-class are intelligent.  They'll
easily see through a gentleman's disguise."

"I quite agree," I said.  "There is no more intelligent class than the
working-class in London, or indeed in any of the big cities of the
North.  It is the working-man who is the back-bone of England, after
all.  The capitalist may direct and public companies may manoeuvre, but
it is the skilled labourer who has made England what she is.  Yes, I'm
quite with you there.  I shall have to exert all my tact if I'm to pass
as a printer among working-men.  Yet Tibbie's idea that I should be on a
morning paper and be out at work at night is an ingenious one, isn't
it?"

"Ingenious?  Why, isn't she one of the very cleverest women in England?"
he asked.  "I say that she is as unequalled for her ingenuity as for her
beauty.  Therefore, Wilfrid, have a care.  I'll help you--unknown to
Tibbie, of course--but I beg of you to be careful.  And now let's turn
in for an hour or so.  We must be astir and alert to-morrow, for our
work of fathoming the mystery must commence at once.  We must be all
ears and eyes.  We already hold the honours in our hand, it is true; but
much very difficult and dangerous work lies before us."

"Never mind," I said.  "We must save her, Eric.  We must save her at all
hazards!"

CHAPTER EIGHT.

MAINLY ABOUT THE STRANGER.

When next morning the tragedy in the wood became known the whole
household was agog.

It was discussed at the breakfast-table, and Scarcliff, Wydcombe, Ellice
Winsloe and myself agreed to walk down to the village and ascertain the
facts.  Eric remained behind to drive Lady Wydcombe into Chichester as
he had arranged on the previous evening.

About half-past ten we four men walked down the avenue into the village,
where we found the constable with two other officers in plain clothes.
Great consternation had, of course, been created by the startling news,
and the whole village seemed to be gossiping at the doors, and forming
wild theories concerning the death of the unfortunate unknown.

After making inquiries of the constables, and hearing details of which
I, of course, was already aware, Scarcliff asked leave to view the body.

"Certainly, m'lord," was Booth's prompt reply, and we moved off
together.

My great fear was that the village constable should remark upon my
previous visit to him, therefore I walked with him, keeping him a
considerable distance behind the others as we went up the street.

"The superintendent is not here now?"  I remarked casually, in order
that he should recall our meeting up in the wood while we were alone,
and not before my friends.

"No, sir.  The guv'nor went back to Chichester about an hour ago," was
his answer, and a few minutes later we turned into a farmyard, where in
a barn, the door of which was unlocked by one of the men, we saw the
body lying face upwards upon a plank on trestles.

Booth drew the handkerchief from the dead face that seemed to stare at
us so grimly in the semi-darkness of the barn, and from my companions
escaped exclamations of surprise and horror.

"Awful!" gasped the young viscount--who was known as "The Scrambler" to
his intimates--a name given to him at Eton; "I wonder who murdered him?"

"I wonder!" echoed Ellice Winsloe in a hard, hushed voice.

His strange tone attracted me, and my eyes fell upon his countenance.
It had, I was amazed to see, blanched in an instant, and was as white as
that of the dead man himself.

The sudden impression produced upon the others was such that they failed
to notice the change in Ellice.  I, however, saw it distinctly.

I was confident of one thing--that he had identified the victim.

Yet he said nothing beyond agreeing with his companions that a dastardly
crime had been committed, and expressing a hope that the assassin would
be arrested.

"He's a stranger," declared Scarcliff.

"Yes--an entire stranger," said Winsloe, emphatically, and at the same
time he bent forward to get a better view of the lifeless countenance.
Standing behind, I watched him closely.

The sight of the body had produced a remarkable change in him.  His face
was wild and terrified, and I saw that his lips trembled.

Nevertheless he braced himself up with a great effort, and said,--

"Then it's a complete mystery.  He was found by Harris, the keeper, last
night?"

"Yes, sir," answered Booth.  "He'd been dead then some hours.  Dr
Richards says it's murder.  He's goin' to make the post-mortem this
afternoon."

"Has the revolver been found?" he asked.

"No, sir.  We've been searching all the morning, but can find nothing."

"And what was in his pockets?" inquired Winsloe, his anxiety well
disguised.

"Nothing."

"Nothing at all?" he demanded.

"Oh! a knife, a piece of pencil, a little money and a few odds and ends.
But nothing of any use to us."

"Then you can't identify him?"

"Unfortunately we can't, sir," was the man's reply.

"We hope to find out who he is, but from all appearances he's a total
stranger in these parts."

"It's very evident that the murderer searched the poor fellow's
pockets," Jack said.  "He was afraid lest his victim might be
identified."

"That's what we think, m'lord," remarked one of Booth's companions.
"The tab off the back of his jacket, which bore the maker's name, has
been cut out."

"By the murderer?" asked Wydcombe.

"Probably so, m'lord."

"Then whoever killed him took good care to remove every scrap of
evidence which might lead to his victim's identification," Ellice
Winsloe remarked, standing with his eyes fixed steadily upon the dead
face.

"That's what our superintendent thinks.  He believes that if we
establish who the poor fellow is, that we shall have no difficulty in
putting our hand upon the guilty person."

"But did no one hear the shot?"  Winsloe inquired.

"Nobody.  The doctor thinks the affair took place late in the
afternoon," answered Booth.

Winsloe pursed his white lips, and turned away.  For an instant a
haggard, fearsome look crossed his hard countenance--the look of a man
haunted by a guilty secret--but a moment later, when Wydcombe turned to
join him, his face changed, and he exclaimed lightly,--

"Let's get out of this.  The thing's a complete mystery, and we must
leave it to the police to puzzle it all out.  Of course, there'll be an
inquest, and then we may hear something further."

"At present the affair is a complete enigma," Jack remarked.  Then,
bending again towards the dead man's face, he added, "Do you know,
Ellice, I can't help thinking that I've seen him before somewhere, but
where, I can't for the life of me recollect."

I saw that Winsloe started, and he turned again.  "I don't recognise him
in the least," he said quickly.  "A face is always altered by death.  He
now resembles, perhaps, somebody you've known."

"Ah, perhaps so," remarked the young viscount.  "Yet I certainly have a
faint impression of having seen him somewhere before--or somebody very
like him."

"I hope your lordship will try and remember," urged the village
constable.  "It would be of the greatest assistance to us."

"I'll try and think, Booth.  If I recollect I'll send for you," he
answered.

"Thank you, m'lord," the constable replied, and as I glanced covertly at
Winsloe I saw that his face had fallen.

Would Scarcliff recall who he really was?

"To identify a dead person is always most difficult," Winsloe remarked
with assumed disinterestedness.  "I've heard of cases where half a dozen
different families have laid claim to one dead body--wives, mothers,
children and intimate friends.  No doubt lots of people are buried from
time to time under names that are not their own.  Richards, of any
doctor, will tell you that a countenance when drawn by death is most
difficult to recognise."

By those remarks I saw that he was trying very ingeniously to arouse
doubt within Jack's mind, in order to prevent him making any statement.
His attitude increased the mystery a hundredfold.

I recollected the secret Sybil had revealed to me on the previous
afternoon when we had stood together in the Long Gallery--how she had
told me that she intended to many Winsloe.  What he had said now aroused
my suspicions.

Winsloe knew the victim.  That he had identified him I was fully
convinced, and yet he held his tongue.  What motive had he in that?  Was
he, I wondered, aware of the terrible truth?

Fortunately, I held in my possession those injudicious letters of
Sybil's, and that miniature; fortunately, too, I knew the real facts,
and was thus enabled to watch the impression produced upon Winsloe by
sight of the victim.

As we left the barn I walked by his side.

"A queer affair, isn't it?"  I remarked.  "Strange that a man could be
murdered here, close to the village in broad daylight, and nobody hear
the shot!"

"But we were shooting until late yesterday afternoon, remember," he said
quickly.  "The villagers thought it was one of our shots, I expect."

"I wonder who he is?"  I exclaimed.

"Ah!  I wonder," he said.  "He walked a long way, evidently.  He's
probably some tramp or other.  He might have quarrelled with his
companion--who knows?  Perhaps the police will find out all about him."

"It will be interesting to see if they discover anything," I said,
glancing at him at the same instant.

"Yes," he said, "it will," and then he turned to speak with Wydcombe,
who was walking at Booth's side.

Whatever his knowledge, his self-command was marvellous.  The others,
who had not seen that expression on his face when he had first gazed
upon the dead countenance, had no suspicion of the truth.

Yes.  Ellice Winsloe was playing a double game; therefore I resolved to
wait and to watch.

Together we walked up through the park again, discussing the strange
affair.  Jack advanced more than one theory.

"Charlton Wood doesn't lead to anywhere," he pointed out.  "Therefore
the dead man kept an appointment there.  Perhaps he was lured to his
death," he added.  "There may have been two or more assassins."

"No, I rather disagree," said Wydcombe.  "If there had been a plot to
kill him they wouldn't have risked firing a revolver, as it would
attract too much attention.  No, depend upon it that the affair was not
a premeditated one.  Did you notice his boots?  Although dusty and badly
worn they were evidently by a good maker.  Besides, I felt his hand.  It
was as soft as a woman's."

"But you surely don't believe that he was a gentleman, do you?" asked
Winsloe.  "To me the fellow was more like a tramp."

"I hardly know what to think, Ellice," was his lordship's reply as he
lit a cigarette.  "It's a mystery, and that's all one can say.  Whoever
killed him was a confoundedly good shot."

"You don't think it was suicide?"  Winsloe asked slowly, looking the
speaker straight in the face.

"Suicide!  Of course not.  Why don't you hear?  They haven't found a
revolver."

And with such remarks as these we went back to the house for lunch.

When we had all assembled at table, Eric and Lady Wydcombe alone being
absent, old Lady Scarcliff exclaimed suddenly,--

"Tibbie has broken out again.  She took Mason and went off in the car
early this morning without telling anyone where she was going.  Did
anybody hear the car go off?" she inquired, looking around the table.

But all expressed surprise at Tibbie's absence, and of course nobody had
heard her departure.  Where had she gone, and why, we all asked.
Whereupon her ladyship merely replied,--

"I'm sure I can't tell you anything.  Simmons brought me a scribbled
note at nine o'clock this morning, saying that she had found it in her
room.  It was from Tibbie to say that as she couldn't sleep she had got
up and gone out with Mason.  `Perhaps I shall be back to-morrow,' she
says, `but if I am not, please don't worry after me.  I shall be all
right and will write.'"

"Gone to see Aunt Clara down at Hove, perhaps," remarked Jack.  "She
said something about running down there a few days ago."

"But it isn't proper for a young girl tearing about the country by
herself and driving her own car," protested the old lady.  "She knows
that I most strongly disapprove of it."

"And therefore does it all the more," laughed the man who had identified
the victim in Charlton Wood.

"Tibbie is really quite incorrigible."

"Quite, Mr Winsloe," declared her ladyship.  "My only fear is that one
day something terrible may happen to her.  The driving of a big car is,
I always say, not a proper occupation for a girl.  She'll come to grief
some day--depend upon it!"

Ellice looked straight at the old lady, without uttering any word of
reply.  What did he know, I wondered?  Was he, too, aware of her secret?

But the others were chattering gaily, and next moment he turned from me
and joined in their merry gossip.

That afternoon I remained at home, but he drove out with two ladies of
the party to make a call on some people about five miles away.

After he had gone Eric returned, and I told him all that I had seen, and
of my suspicions.

He stood at the end of the grey old terrace, and heard me through to the
end, then said,--

"This puts an entirely new complexion upon matters, old fellow.  You
suspect him of knowing something.  If so, then we must act at once, and
fearlessly--just as we did last night."

"What do you mean?  I don't understand."

"He's out.  Therefore we must go to his room and see whether he has
anything there--any letters, for instance.  To me, it seems plain that
he was in expectation of the tragedy, and that he fears lest the dead
man should be identified."

"Then your suggestion is to search his belongings?"

"Certainly.  Let's go up there.  There's no time to lose.  He may be
back at any moment."

And so we crossed the great hall and quickly ascended to his room unseen
by the servants.  Then after looking rapidly through the drawers we
found that one of Eric's keys fitted the strong brown kitbag at the foot
of the bed.

In a moment it was open, and a few seconds later its contents were out
upon the floor.

Among them we saw something lying which caused us to stare blankly at
each other in utter amazement.  The sight of it staggered us completely.

Again the mystery was still further increased.  It was inexplicable.

I recognised my own grave peril if I dared to carry out Tibbie's bold
and astounding suggestion.

CHAPTER NINE.

STRICTLY IN SECRET.

Thursday night was wet and dismal in London as I stood outside the
underground railway station at King's Cross at eight o'clock, keeping my
appointment with the Honourable Sybil.

There was a good deal of traffic and bustle in the Pentonville Road; the
shops were still open, and the working-class population, notwithstanding
the rain, were out with their baskets, making their purchases after
their day's labour.

At that spot in the evening one sees a veritable panorama of London
life, its humours and its tragedies, for there five of the great
arteries of traffic converge, while every two minutes the subterranean
railway belches forth its hurrying, breathless crowds to swell the
number of passers-by.

The station front towards the King's Cross Road is somewhat in the
shadow, and there I stood in patience and in wonder.

What Eric and had discovered in Winsloe's kitbag had rendered the
mystery the more tantalising, it being a cheap carte-de-visite
photograph of the dead stranger--a picture which showed him in a dark
tweed suit and golf-cap stuck slightly askew, as many young men of the
working-class wear their caps.

We were both greatly puzzled.  How came the portrait in Ellice's
possession?  And why, if he were not in fear of some secret being
divulged, did he not identify the stranger?

Again I recollected well how Sybil had declared her intention to marry
Ellice.  For what reason?  Was it in order to prevent her own secret
being exposed?

We had replaced the photograph--which, unfortunately, bore no
photographer's name--re-locked the bag, and left the room utterly
confounded.

During the two days that followed both of us had watched Winsloe
carefully, and had seen his ill-concealed anxiety lest the dead man
should be identified by Jack.  Once or twice, as was but natural, at
table or in the billiard-room, Scarcliff had referred to the strange
affair and declared,--

"I'm sure I've seen the poor chap before, but where, I can't for the
life of me recollect."

The face was constantly puzzling him, and thus Winsloe remained anxious
and agitated.

In order to watch and learn what I could, I remained Jack's guest until
after the inquest.  The inquiry was duly held at the Spread Eagle at
Midhurst, with the usual twelve respectable tradesmen as Jurymen, and
created great excitement in the little town.  Ellice went out shooting
with Wydcombe on that day, while Jack, Eric and myself drove over to
hear the evidence.

There was very little to hear.  The affair was still a complete mystery.
According to the two doctors who had made the examination the stranger
had been shot through the heart about eight hours prior to his
discovery--murdered by an unknown hand, for although the police had made
a strict search the weapon had not been discovered.

The fact that not a scrap of anything remained to lead to the dead man's
identity puzzled the police, more especially the absence of the tab from
the back of the coat.  The two detectives from London sat beside us and
listened to the evidence with dissatisfaction.  Booth made his
statement, and then the inquiry was formally adjourned.

There was nothing else.  Both police and public were puzzled and the
coroner remarked to the jury that he hoped when they next met some
information would be forthcoming which might lead to the stranger's
identity.

We drove back in the dog-cart, and on the way Jack turned to me,
saying,--

"I'd give worlds to know the real truth of that affair.  I'm quite
positive I've seen the face somewhere, but where, I can't fix."

"That's a pity," Eric remarked.  "One day, however, it'll come to you,
and when it does we may hope to discover the guilty person."

That night in the billiard-room Winsloe asked us what had taken place at
the inquest, endeavouring to put his question unconcernedly.  Eric and I
could, however, see how anxious he was.

"Nobody knows yet who he is," Jack answered, as he chalked his cue
preparatory to making a shot.  "The police have discovered nothing--
except that a woman was seen coming from the wood just about four
o'clock."

"A woman!"  I cried, staring at him.  "Who said so?  It was not given in
evidence."

"No," he replied.  "Booth told me just as we came out that somebody had
said so, but that he did not give it in evidence, as he considered it
wiser to say nothing."

I held my breath.

"Who was the woman?" asked Winsloe, apparently as surprised as myself.

"He didn't tell me.  In fact, I don't think she was recognised.  If she
had been, he would, of course, have interrogated her by this time."

Ellice Winsloe was silent.  I saw as he stood back in the shadow from
the table that his brows had contracted and that he was pensive and
puzzled.  And yet upstairs in his bag he had a portrait of the dead man,
and was, therefore, well aware of his identity.

Now that we reflected we agreed that we really knew very little of
Ellice Winsloe.  He was Jack's friend rather than ours.  The son of a
Cornishman whose income was derived from his interest in certain tin
mines, he had, on his father's death, been left well off.  Jack had
known him at Magdalen, but had lost sight of him for some years, when of
a sudden they met again one night while at supper at the Savoy, and
their old friendship had been renewed.  Ellice, it appeared, was well
known in a certain set in town, and up to the present moment we had both
voted him as a good all-round sportsman, a good fellow and a gentleman.
But this secret knowledge which he refused to betray, and his evident
fear lest the dead man be identified, aroused our serious suspicions.

"I wonder," suggested Eric, when we were alone in my room on the night
of the inquest, "I wonder whether Ellice was in hiding in those bushes
watching us search the body?  Do you know, the idea has been in my mind
all day," he added.

"If he was, then we are placed in a very awkward position," I said.  "He
may make a statement to the police."

"No.  I don't think he'll do that.  If he did he would betray his own
knowledge," was my friend's answer.

The next day passed uneventfully, and beyond the general surprise at
Tibbie's continued absence there was nothing unusual in the household at
Ryhall Place.

Late that night Mason returned, saying that her mistress had driven the
car to the Bath Hotel, at Bournemouth, and put it into the garage.
Three hours later she left the hotel to go for a walk, but did not
return.  After she had gone the maid had, it seemed, found a letter in
which her mistress ordered her to remain there until Wednesday, and
telling her that if she did not return then she was to go back to Ryhall
and send the chauffeur to Bournemouth for the car.

Mason, used to Tibbie's erratic ways, thought little of it.  Her
mistress travelled a great deal, had a very large circle of friends, and
besides, was entirely unconventional and knew well how to take care of
herself.  Therefore the maid had remained until midday on Wednesday and
then returned to Ryhall.

"I'm getting a little anxious about Tibbie," remarked old Lady Scarcliff
in the drawing-room that evening.  "This kind of thing is not at all
proper--flying about the country alone."

Jack laughed.

"No good worrying about Tibbie, mater.  She'll turn up all right
to-morrow, or you'll get a wire from her.  You remember that time she
met the Hursts in Nice and went off yachting with them down the
Mediterranean, and we didn't know where she was for three weeks.  And
then she calmly said she'd quite forgotten to tell us where she was
going."

"Ah, I remember," said the viscountess, a kind-faced old lady whom I
liked immensely.  "I do wish she would consider my feelings a little
more."

With that the subject dropped.

Next morning I took leave of them all, and promising to meet Eric a few
days later, took the train up to town to keep the secret tryst with my
little friend who had so suddenly disappeared.

As I stood at the kerb looking up and down the wet pavement with its
busy, hurrying crowd carrying umbrellas, I knew that I had commenced a
very dangerous game.  Would she keep her appointment?  Did she really
intend to go into voluntary exile in some mean street in one of the
dismal southern suburbs?  Was it possible that she who had from her
birth been used to every luxury and extravagance could pose successfully
as the wife of a compositor with forty shillings a week?

Ah! would not her very voice, her smart expressions, betray her as a
lady?

I heard the rumbling of a train below, and once again up the grimy
stairs came a long string of eager men and women returning from the City
to their homes, tumbling over each other in their anxiety to get back
after the day's toil.  They swept past me along the Pentonville Road,
and then I stood again, reflecting and watching, until suddenly a figure
in neat black halted before me, and I found myself face to face with the
fugitive.

"Tibbie!"  I cried.  "Then you've really come, after all?"

"Of course," was her answer in a low, half-frightened tone.  "When I
make an appointment I keep it.  Where shall we go?  We can't talk here,
can we?"

A hansom was passing, and hailing it we got in hurriedly.  I told the
man to drive across Waterloo Bridge to the Elephant and Castle, a
neighbourhood where we would be both quite unknown.  Then, as I sank
beside her, she asked, with a pretty, mischievous smile,--

"Well, Wilfrid, and how do you like me as your wife?"

"My wife!"  I echoed.  "By Jove, yes.  I forgot that," and I recollected
the strange game I was playing.

"Don't Mason's things fit me well?  She's just my figure.  I took this
dress, jacket and hat from her box and put them into mine when I left
Ryhall in the car.  I thought they'd come in useful."

I looked at her, and saw that with her brown hair brushed severely from
her forehead, her small close-fitting hat and slightly shabby black
jacket she was quite a demure little figure.  The exact prototype of the
newly-married wife of a working-man.

"It's really quite a suitable get-up, I think," I said, laughing.

"Yes.  I've decided to explain to the curious that I was a lady's-maid,
and that we've been married nearly a year.  Recollect that--in order to
tell the same story.  Where's the ring?  Did you think of that?"  Yes, I
had thought of it.  I felt in my vest pocket, and taking out the plain
little band of gold that I had bought in a shop in Regent Street that
afternoon, placed it upon the finger, she laughing heartily, and then
bending to examine it more closely in the uncertain light of the
gas-lamps in Gray's Inn Road.

"If I told you the truth, Wilfrid, you'd be horribly annoyed," she said,
looking at me with those wonderful eyes of hers.

"No.  What is it?"  I asked.

"Well--only--only that I wish you were my real husband," she answered
frankly.  "If you were, then I should fear nothing.  But it cannot be--I
know that."

"What do you fear, Tibbie?"  I asked, very seriously.  "Tell me--do tell
me."

"I--I can't--I can't now," was her nervous response in a harder voice,
turning her gaze away from mine.  "If I did, you would withdraw your
help--you would not dare to risk your own reputation and mine, as you
are now doing, just because we are old boy-and-girl friends."

On we went through the streaming downpour along Chancery Lane and the
Strand, the driver lowering the window, for the rain and mud were
beating into our faces.

"Well," I said, "and what do you suggest doing?"

"To-night I must disappear.  I shall sleep in some obscure hotel across
the water, and to-morrow you must call for me, and we'll go together to
fix upon our future `home.'"  Then she inquired eagerly what impression
her absence had produced at Ryhall, and I told her.

For a time she remained serious and thoughtful.  Her countenance had
changed.

"Then Mason came back, as I ordered her?"

"Yes," I answered, "but won't she miss those things of hers you are now
wearing?"

"No.  Because they were in a trunk that she had packed ready to send up
to town.  She won't discover they've gone for some weeks, I feel sure."

She described her night run from Chichester to Bournemouth, how she had
escaped from Mason, taken train direct up to Birmingham, remained that
night at the Grand, then went on to Leicester, where she had spent a
day, arriving in London that evening at seven o'clock.  In Bull Street,
Birmingham, she had been recognised by a friend, the wife of an
alderman, and had some difficulty in explaining why she was there alone.

Our present position was not without its embarrassments.  I looked at
the pretty woman who was about to pose as my wife, and asked,--

"And what name shall we adopt?  Have you thought of one?"

"No.  Let's see," she said.  "How about Morton--Mr and Mrs William
Morton?"

"All right, then after to-morrow I shall be known as William Morton,
compositor?"

"And I shall be your very loving and devoted wife," she laughed, her
eyes dancing.  "In any case, life in Camberwell will be an entirely new
experience."

"Yes," I said.  "I only hope we sha'n't be discovered.  I must be
careful--for I shall be compelled to lead a double life.  I may be
followed one day."

"Yes, but it is for my sake, Wilfrid," she exclaimed, placing her small
trembling hand upon my arm.  "Remember that by doing this you are saving
my life.  Had it not been for you I should have been dead three days
ago.  My life is entirely in your hands.  I am in deadly peril," she
added, in a low, desperate whisper.  "You have promised to save me--and
you will, Wilfrid--I know you will!"

And she gripped my arm tightly, and looked into my face.

Notwithstanding her assumed gaiety of manner, she was in terror.

Was that dead, white face still haunting her--the face of the stranger
who had, in secret, fallen by her hand?

CHAPTER TEN.

EXPLAINS CERTAIN IMPORTANT FACTS.

That night she remained at a small quiet hotel near Waterloo Station, a
place patronised by third-class passengers from the West of England, and
at ten o'clock next morning I called for her.

To disguise oneself as a working-man is no easy matter.  I had
experienced one difficulty which I had not foreseen, namely, how to
allay the suspicions of my man, Budd, when he found me going out in the
cheap clothes and hat I had purchased at an outfitter's in the Lambeth
Road on the previous night.

On getting up I dressed myself in them, and then examined myself in the
glass.  I cut a figure that was, in my eyes, ridiculous.  The suit bore
a stiff air and odour of newness that was tantalising, yet I saw no way
of altering it, save by pressing out the creases, and with that object I
called Budd, who first looked me up and down, and then regarded me as
though I had taken leave of my senses.

"Is that a new suit, sir?" he asked, scrutinising it.

"Yes, Budd," I replied.  "Now, you see what it is.  I want to appear
like a working-man," I added confidentially.  "The truth is I'm watching
somebody, though, of course, you'll say nothing."

"Of course not, sir," he answered discreetly, for he was a reliable
servant.

Then I took counsel with him how to take off the palpable newness of the
clothes, and he, like the clever valet he was, took them out, and after
a while returned with them greatly improved.

So when dressed in a cheap cotton shirt, a dark red tie, a suit of dark
grey tweed, and a drab cap, I at last looked the typical working-man
from South London wearing his best clothes.

With Budd's ready assistance I slipped out of my chambers into Bolton
Street, and half an hour later arrived by omnibus at the obscure hotel
where Tibbie awaited me.

When she saw me she smiled merrily; and when we were alone together in
the Waterloo Bridge Road she burst out laughing, saying,--

"What an interesting pair we really do make.  Your get-up is delightful,
Wilfrid.  You look a real compositor.  But just put your cap a little on
one side--it's more graceful.  What does Budd say?"

"He first thought I'd taken leave of my senses; but I've allayed all his
suspicions."

And so we went jauntily on along the wide road to the Obelisk and then
up the London Road, where the costermongers' barrows were ranged and
hoarse-voiced men were crying their cheap wares to thrifty housewives.

All was strange to her.  She knew nothing of working London, and viewed
everything with keen interest.  I could not help smiling at her demure
little figure in the cheap black dress.

At the bottom of the London Road we entered a tram and went as far as
Camberwell Gate, the neighbourhood where she had decided to establish
herself as Mrs William Morton.

Leaving the main road we turned down a long, dreary street of uniform
smoke-blackened houses with deep areas in search of a card showing
"apartments to let furnished," and at last discovering one, we ascended
the steps with considerable trepidation and knocked.

"You talk to them," I whispered.  "You want three rooms furnished," and
next second the door opened and we were face to face with a big,
red-faced woman whose bloated countenance was certainly due to the undue
consumption of alcohol--probably that spirit so dear to the lower class
feminine palate--Old Tom.

Sybil explained that we were in search of apartments, and we were
conducted up to the second floor and shown three dirty, badly-furnished
rooms, the very sight of which was depressing.

Tibbie's gaze met mine, and then she inquired the price.

"Of course, you'd want the use of the kitchen.  That's downstairs,"
replied the woman.

"Oh! there's no kitchen, I see," Tibbie remarked quickly, seizing that
defect as a means of escape from the miserable place.  "I'm afraid then
they won't suit us.  My husband is always so very particular about
having the kitchen on the same floor."

And then with many regrets we withdrew, and found ourselves once more
out upon the pavement.

House after house we visited, some very poor but clean, others dirty,
neglected and malodorous.  Surely there are no more dismal
dwelling-places in England than furnished lodgings in South London.
Through the Boyson and Albany Roads, through Villa Street and Faraday
Street we searched, but discovered no place where Tibbie could possibly
live.  Tousled-haired women were mostly the landladies, evil-faced
scowling creatures who drank gin, and talked with that nasal twang so
essentially the dialect of once-rural Camberwell.

At last in Neate Street, a quiet thoroughfare lying between the
Camberwell and Old Kent Roads, we saw a card in the parlour window of a
small house lying back from the street behind a strip of smoke-dried
garden.  On inquiry the landlady, a clean, hard-working, middle-aged
woman, took us upstairs, and there we found three cheaply-furnished
rooms with tiny kitchen all bearing the hall-mark of the hire system.

The woman, who seemed a respectable person, told us that she had been a
parlour-maid in the employ of a lady at Kensington, and her husband was
foreman in a mineral-water factory in the neighbourhood.

Tibbie was struck with the woman's homely manner.  She was from
Devonshire, and the way she spoke of her own village showed her to be a
true lover of the country.

"My husband, Mr Morton, is a compositor on a newspaper in Fleet Street
and is always away at nights," Tibbie explained.  "We've been married
nearly a year.  I, too, was in service--a lady's-maid."

"Ah!  I thought you 'ad been," replied the landlady, whose name was
Williams.  "You speak so refined."

So after re-examining the rooms Tibbie seated herself in the wicker
armchair of the little parlour, and leaning back suggested that we
should engage the apartments.

To this I, of course, agreed, and having given Mrs Williams half a
sovereign as deposit, we left promising to take possession with our
personal belongings--that same evening.

Outside, Tibbie expressed herself well pleased.

"I rather like that woman.  She's honest and genuine, I'm sure," she
declared.  "Now I must buy a second-hand trunk and some clothes suited
to my station as your humble and obedient wife," she laughed.

So we went through into the Old Kent Road, and there purchased two big
old travelling trunks, into which we afterwards placed the parcels which
she had purchased at a cheap draper's.  Then, just before dusk, we
returned to our new abode and entered into possession.  We had tea
together, prepared for us by Mrs Williams.

"You really make a model husband, Wilfrid," she laughed when we were
alone, holding her cup in her hand.  "I suppose you'll have to go to
work very soon.  I wonder what time compositors go to work at night?"

"I haven't the ghost of an idea," I declared.  "I must find out.  I
suppose about seven or eight.  But," I added, "I hope you will be
comfortable, and that you won't be too dull."

"I shall work," she said.  "I'll keep the rooms clean and dusted, and
when I've got nothing to do there's always needlework."

"We must pretend to be very frugal, you know," I urged.  "A compositor's
wages are not high."

"Of course.  Leave that to me.  You'll have to buy some more clothes.  A
Sunday suit, for instance, and a pair of squeaky boots."

She had made no mention of the affair in Charlton Wood, but on the
excuse that she might be lonely when I had left her, she had bought both
the morning and evening papers, although as yet she had not glanced at
them.

Besides posing as William Morton I had much else to do, and many
inquiries to make.  I intended to lose no time in ascertaining who was
the man living on Sydenham Hill, and whether he had any acquaintance
with the dead unknown.

For quite an hour we were alone in the rather cosy little parlour, the
blind down and the gas lit.  The furniture was indeed a strange contrast
to that at Ryhall, yet the couple of wicker armchairs were decidedly
comfortable, and the fire gave out a pleasant warmth as we sat near it.

"Ours is a curious position, Wilfrid, isn't it?" she whispered at last,
looking at me with those wonderful eyes of hers.

"What would the world think if they knew the truth?"

"If they knew the truth," she said, seriously, "they would admire you
for your self-sacrifice in assisting a helpless woman.  Yet it is really
very amusing," and Tibbie, so well known and popular in the smart set of
London, leaned back and smiled.

I was about to refer to the mystery of her flight, yet I hesitated.
There was time for that, I thought, when she was more settled in her
hiding-place.

It was certainly a novel experience to pose as the husband of Tibbie--
the gay, merry, vivacious Tibbie Burnet, who was the life and soul of
the go-ahead set in which she moved, and as we sat chatting we had many
a good laugh over the ludicrous situation in which we found ourselves.

"You'll have to pretend, in any case, to be very fond of me," she
laughed.

"I suppose I ought to call you `dear' sometimes," I remarked humorously.

"Yes, dear," she responded, with the final word accentuated.  "And I
shall call you William--my dear Willie."

"And what am I to call you?"

"Oh!  Molly would be a good name.  Yes.  Call me Molly," and she held
her new wedding ring before my eyes with a tantalising laugh.

"We shall have to be very careful to keep up the fiction," I said.
"These people will, no doubt, watch us at first."

"I shall soon make friends of Mrs Williams," she said.  "Leave that to
me.  I can be circumspect enough when occasion requires.  But--oh--I'd
so love to smoke a cigarette."

"A cigarette!"  I cried, horrified; "women don't smoke in this
neighbourhood.  Whatever you do, don't smoke when I'm not here, they'll
smell it at once."

"Yes," she sighed.  "The ideas of the poor people are quite different to
ours, aren't they?" she reflected.

At that moment there was a tap at the door, and the landlady begged
leave to introduce her husband, a rather tall, well-set-up man with a
closely-cropped dark beard.

He greeted me pleasantly, and expressed a hope that we should be
comfortable.

"The missis will do all she can for Mrs Morton, I'm sure," she said.
"I hear you're on night-work."

"Yes, unfortunately," I said, "our work is mostly at night, you know--
getting ready the next day's paper."

He was affable from the first, and apparently entirely unsuspicious, for
he sent his wife downstairs for a jug of ale, and I was compelled to
take a glass with him in order to cement our acquaintanceship, after
which he and his wife discreetly withdrew with, I hope, the opinion that
we were "a very nice, quiet couple."

At eight o'clock I took leave of Tibbie after we had had a supper of
cold meat.  She rather missed her dinner, but assured me that she would
soon get used to dining in the middle of the day.  Then, after seeing
that she was quite comfortable, and that the locks on the doors acted, I
shook hands with her.

"Good-bye, Willie dear," she laughed.  "Come home early, won't you?"

"Of course," I replied, echoing her laugh, and then as William Morton I
went out to my work.

Walking through Trafalgar Road I found myself in the Old Kent Road, and
presently hailing a hansom I drove as far as Piccadilly Circus, where I
alighted and went on foot to my rooms.

As I entered Eric Domville came to the door of my sitting-room to meet
me.  He had been awaiting my return.

I saw from his face that something had occurred.

"Why, Eric--you?"  I gasped.  "What has happened?"

He placed his forefinger to his lips, indicative of silence, and glanced
behind me along the hall to the room wherein Budd had disappeared.
Then, when I had passed into my own cosy den, he closed the door
carefully.

"Yes," he said, in a low, strained voice, "something has happened, old
fellow--something serious.  I've discovered a fact that puts an entirely
new complexion upon the affair.  You are both in gravest peril.  Listen,
and I'll explain."

CHAPTER ELEVEN.

SHOWS A WOMAN'S WEAKNESS.

Eric, standing with his back to the mantelshelf, revealed to me a fact
that was both extraordinary and startling.

"After you'd left Ryhall yesterday," he said, "I was walking across the
park to meet Cynthia, who'd gone out to pay a visit to that thin old
parson's wife over at Waltham, when, quite unexpectedly, I came across
Ellice standing talking to a rather badly-dressed young woman.  She was
in shabby black, with a brown straw hat trimmed with violets, and an old
fur tippet around her neck.  They were under a tree a little aside from
the by-path that leads across to Waltham, and were speaking excitedly.
I was walking on the grass and they did not hear me approach.  Suddenly
she made some statement which caused him to hesitate and think.  Then he
gave her some money hurriedly from his pocket, and after a further
conversation they parted, she proceeding towards the high road, while
Winsloe went in the direction of the house.  I followed at a respectable
distance, and that afternoon, when we assembled in the hall for tea, he
announced that he had been suddenly recalled to town.  In this I
suspected something, so when he left by the seven-thirty-five express I
followed him here."

"Well?"  I asked, looking straight into his face.

"Well, he's in search of Tibbie."

"Of Tibbie!  What does he know?"

"That woman who met him in the park told him something.  She probably
knew of your appointment."

"Why?"

"Because this morning he went to Harker's Hotel in Waterloo Road, and
inquired for her.  But you had very fortunately taken her away."

"Then if he knows of our appointment he will certainly follow me!"  I
said, in utter amazement.

"Most certainly he will.  You recognise the grave peril of the
situation?"

"I do," I said, for I saw that Sybil must at once be seriously
compromised.  "But who could have known our secret?  Who was the woman?"

"I've never seen her before.  She's an entire stranger.  But that she is
aware of Tibbie's movements is beyond doubt.  You were evidently seen
together when you met last night--or how would he know that she slept at
Harker's Hotel?"

I was silent.  I saw the very serious danger that now lay before us.
Yet why was this man in search of Tibbie?  He had proposed to her, she
had said, and had been refused.

I recalled to my companion the fact of the photograph of the dead man
being found in his bag.

"Yes," Eric said.  "He has recognised the victim but has some secret
motive in remaining silent.  Is it, I wonder, a motive of revenge?"

"Against whom?"

For a few moments he did not speak.  Then he answered--

"Against Tibbie."

I pursed my lips, for I discerned his meaning.  Was it possible that
Ellice Winsloe knew the truth?

"Therefore, what are we to do?  What do you suggest?"  I asked.

"You must not risk going to see Sybil to-morrow.  Where is she?"

I briefly explained all that we had done that day, and how and where she
had gone into hiding.

"Then you must send her an express letter in the morning.  We must not
go to see her.  You are certainly watched."

"But think of her," I said.  "I am posing as her husband, and she will
require my presence there to-morrow in order to complete the fiction."

"It's too risky--far too risky," Eric declared, shaking his head
dubiously.

"The only way is for you to keep watch upon Winsloe," I suggested, "and
warn me of his movements."

"But the woman--the woman who met him by appointment in the park?  She
may be in his employ as spy."

"Did Mason overhear anything that night when Sybil came to my room, I
wonder," I said.

"Never mind how they got to know," he exclaimed.  "I tell you that you
mustn't go near Tibbie.  It's far too dangerous at this moment."

His words caused me considerable apprehension.  How could I leave Sybil
there alone?  Would not Mrs Williams and her husband think it very
strange?  No.  She had craved my assistance, and I had promised it.
Therefore, at all risks I intended to fulfil my promise.

To allay Eric's fears, however, I pretended to agree with him, and made
him promise to still keep watch upon Winsloe.  Eric was my guest
whenever in London; therefore I ordered Budd to prepare his room, and
after a snack over at the club we sat smoking and talking until far into
the night.

Next morning my companion was early astir.  He was in fear of Winsloe
ascertaining the whereabouts of Sybil, and went forth to keep watch upon
him, promising to return again that same evening.  Winsloe had
well-furnished rooms in King Street, St James's Square, was one of a
go-ahead set of men about town, and a member of several of the gayest
clubs frequented by the _jeunesse doree_.

It was both risky and difficult for me to get down to Neate Street,
Camberwell, in my dress as a printer; yet against Eric's advice I
succeeded, travelling by a circuitous route to South Bermondsey Station
and along the Rotherhithe New Road, in reaching Mr Williams' a little
after eleven o'clock.

Sybil, looking fresh and neat, was eagerly awaiting me at the window,
and when I entered the room she flew across to me, saying in a voice
loud enough for the landlady to overhear,--

"Oh!  Willie, how very late you are.  Been working overtime, I suppose?"

"Yes, dear," was my response; and we grinned at each other as we closed
the door.

"The time passes here awfully slowly," she declared in a low voice.  "I
thought you were never coming.  I shall have to get a few books to
read."

"I was delayed," I said, taking off my cloth cap and flinging it upon
the sofa.  "I found Eric Domville awaiting me.  He came up from Ryhall
to-day and told me some strange news."

"Strange news!" she gasped, turning deathly pale and clutching at the
back of a chair in order to steady herself.  "What--what news?"

The truth was instantly plain.  Her fear was that the mystery of the
unknown had been discovered.

I had quite inadvertently struck terror into her heart, for upon her
countenance was that same haunted look as on that night when she had
left Ryhall in secret.

"What Eric has told me concerns Ellice Winsloe," I said, much surprised,
and yet allowing her agitation to pass unnoticed.

"Ellice Winsloe.  Is he--has he come to London?" she gasped, staring at
me and starting.

"Yes, and more.  He knows that you slept the night before last at
Harker's.  He called to see you an hour after we had left yesterday."

"He knows!" she cried in a low, terrified voice.

"Ellice knows that I was there!  Then he has followed me--he--he means
to carry out his threat!"

"What threat?"

"Ah, no.  I--I'm mad, Wilfrid.  I--I don't know what I'm saying!" she
cried, pushing her hair from her brow with both her hands and pacing up
and down the room.  "But you will help me--won't you?" she implored,
halting before me and looking me straight in the face.

"Help you--of course," I said.  "But I confess I can't understand.  This
man only proposed marriage to you a fortnight ago."

"I know.  I know.  And I refused him.  Ah!  Wilfrid.  I would rather
kill myself than marry that man!"

"Then you know something concerning him that is not in his favour?"

"I know a great deal.  I often wonder why Jack and he are such intimate
friends."

"He's rich, you said, and Lady Scarcliff approved of him."

"That is so," she answered thoughtfully.  "But the mater is ignorant of
it all.  Ah! if I only dare tell you.  It would astound and stagger
you."

"He is in search of you, that's very clear," I said, hoping to induce
her to tell me something further.

"But he must not find me," she declared.  "The day he discovers me I
shall take my life," she added in a hard, desperate voice.

"Why?  Do you fear him?"

She made no answer, but her chin sank upon her breast.

"Then tell me the truth, Tibbie," I said.  "He tried to compel you to
marry him because he held some secret of yours that you do not wish to
be known.  Am I not right?"

She nodded in the affirmative, and I saw that tears were in her fine
eyes.

What was the secret, I wondered?  Was it the existence of that low-born
lover, a photograph of whom he had carried in his bag?  Did he hold over
her a threat of exposure because he had become seized by a desire that
she should be his wife?  Many a woman has been forced into an odious
marriage in order to preserve her secret.

I looked into her pale haggard face and wondered.  How beautiful she was
in her terror and distress.  She was in fear of that man, whose life
was, when viewed in the plain light of day, somewhat mysterious.  But
what did she fear?  Who was the man who had fallen by her hand?

We had arranged that Mrs Williams should cook for us, and presently she
came smilingly to lay the table, simply, but cleanly.  Thus, our
conversation was interrupted, but when alone again I returned to the
subject, and she said, with a serious look,--

"Wilfrid, he must not discover me.  If he does--if he does, then all is
at an end.  Even you cannot save me."

"But I fear I may be followed here," I said.  "He knew that we met last
night, or he would not have been aware that you slept at Harker's.  He,
or someone employed by him, is watching me.  I must remain away from
you."

"Yes," she remarked.  "I quite foresee the danger, yet I shall be very
lonely.  And besides, what can I say to Mrs Williams?"

"We'll have to make an excuse that I've been sent into the country to
work," I said.  "If I come daily here I'm quite certain Winsloe will
discover you.  This knowledge of his regarding our meeting the day
before yesterday makes me suspicious."

"You are right," she declared sadly.  "He has means of knowing
everything.  No secret seems safe from that man, Wilfrid.  I sometimes
think--sometimes I think that--" and she hesitated.

"That what?"

But she did not reply.  She was standing at the window gazing fixedly
down into the grey, dismal street.  The words she had uttered
mechanically, just as though she were speaking to herself.

"You told me, Tibbie, that if I pretended to be your husband that I
might save you," I remarked presently.

"And so you may, providing Ellice Winsloe does not discover me.  If he
does--then all is useless--quite useless.  I shall have compromised
myself and placed you in an invidious position, all to no purpose."

"But by discretion--by my remaining away from you, and only coming here
by stealth when I know that Winsloe is not watchful, I may still remain
your husband in the eyes of these people."

"Yes, yes, Wilfrid," she said eagerly, placing her nervous hand upon my
shoulder and looking deeply into my eyes.  "That is the only way.  I
must live here alone--in hiding.  They must not find me.  Let us have
patience--patience always--and we may foil that man's evil intentions.
Ah!  If you knew everything you would pity me.  But you do not.  You
believe that I hold some guilty secret.  Yes," she added hoarsely, "it
is a guilty secret, and how can I sufficiently thank you for trusting me
as blindly as you do?  I am very unworthy.  You are the best friend,
Wilfrid, that woman ever had.  Can you wonder at the suggestion I made
to you in the Long Gallery the other day?"  Then she hesitated, still
looking me straight in the face.  "But you have forgiven me," she went
on with a sigh.  "I thought that you loved me still--yes--I was very
foolish.  All women are so sometimes--all women who are terrified and
unhappy, as I am!"

And the tears again stood in her eyes as she bowed her beautiful head
before me.

CHAPTER TWELVE.

IN THE HOUSE OF THE PARHAMS.

That evening, when I returned to Bolton Street, I found Eric awaiting
me.

Unseen, he had followed Winsloe to various places during the afternoon,
but his movements were in no way suspicious.  At Harker's Hotel he had,
it appeared, lost all trace of Sybil, and had probably employed a
private detective to watch my movements.

The adjourned inquest had been held at Midhurst, for in the _Globe_
there appeared a four-line paragraph saying that in the case of an
unknown man found shot in Charlton Wood, a verdict of wilful murder had
been returned, and the matter had been left in the hands of the police.
A village tragedy attracts but little notice in London, and all the
papers dismissed it in a paragraph of practically the same wording.

That night we dined with two friends at the Trocadero, and next morning
I set forth again upon my inquiries, leaving Eric to act as he thought
best.  My only promise to him was not to go near my pseudo wife.

My first visit was to the pawnbroker's in the Fulham Road, to whom I
presented the vouchers I had found upon the dead man, and received on
redeeming them a cheap silver Geneva watch and heavy antique gold ring,
in which a single ruby was set.

"You don't recollect the gentleman who pledged these, I suppose?"  I
asked of the assistant.

The young man, a smart, shrewd fellow, reflected a moment, and
answered,--

"Well, yes, I do remember something of him.  We had an argument about
the ring.  He wanted five pounds on it, and I wouldn't give it."

"What kind of fellow was he?"  I asked, explaining that I had bought the
tickets from a third person.

"Oh, youngish--with a short brown beard.  Evidently a gentleman who was
hard up.  We get lots of them in here."

A brown beard!  Had he shaved and disguised himself before his interview
with Tibbie?

"Tall?"  I asked.

"No.  Not very."

The description did not answer to that of the dead unknown.

"A stranger?"

"Quite.  I'd never seen him before.  But the truth is I recollect him
because that ruby there is a valuable one.  I had my doubts at the
moment as to its genuineness, and as there were a lot of people waiting
I had no time to examine it.  So I lent him only a couple o' quid on
it."

"Then it's worth more?"

"Yes.  If you bought the ticket cheap you've got a bargain.  The guv'nor
here would give you eighty quid for it, and be pleased."

I looked at it, and saw that it was a very fine stone.  To me it seemed
evident that the man who had pawned the watch and ring was not the man
who had lost his life in Charlton Wood.

"You think he was a gentleman?"

"Well, he spoke like one, and seemed very much afraid of being seen.  He
hesitated when I asked him his name, so I wrote down the usual one--
Green."

"And the address?"

"I put that in also."

So finding I could discover nothing further, I carried away both watch
and ring to add to the strange collection of objects which the dead
man's pockets had contained.

Close to the corner of Park Lane I came face to face with Winsloe,
dressed sprucely as usual in silk hat and frock coat, and he at once
stopped and offered me his hand.  Then, after greeting me, he turned on
his heel and walked by my side, saying,--

"I'm just strolling back to the Burlington.  I'll come with you."

"You left the Scarcliffs earlier than you expected, didn't you?"  I
remarked.

"Yes.  I had some business in town," was his brief response.

"I see from the papers that they've discovered nothing regarding that
affair in Charlton Wood."

"No," he remarked in a mechanical tone.  "And I don't expect they ever
will.  The assassin, whoever he was, got away without leaving a trace,"
and then he cleverly diverted our conversation into a different channel.

I feared to discuss it further.  The man was Sybil's enemy, and
therefore mine.  He evidently knew that we had met on that evening of
her arrival in London, and was actively at work to trace her.

Indeed, when I afterwards reflected, I saw that in all probability he
had watched me that morning, and had purposely encountered me.

To each other we were outwardly still extremely friendly.  Indeed I
invited him to my rooms that evening to smoke, and he accepted, for he
had a motive in so doing, while I, on my part, had resolved to watch him
carefully.

I lunched at the Bachelors', and though anxious to go and see Sybil, I
was compelled to content myself with sending her a telegram, saying that
I had been ordered by my foreman to go up to Manchester in connection
with some new linotype machinery, and must therefore be absent two or
three days.  I sent the message so that she might show it to Mrs
Williams.

Soon after four o'clock I set forth upon another expedition, namely, by
train from Victoria to Upper Sydenham Station.  The autumn dusk was
falling when I turned into Sydenham Hill, the wide winding road of large
detached houses leading from Forest Hill up to the Crystal Palace.
Essentially the residence of the wealthy City man, and an eminently
respectable district, the houses stand in their own grounds with big old
trees around, commanding fine views of South London.  I was in search of
Keymer, and being directed by a postman, found it a little way higher up
than the turning known as Rock Hill, a large old-fashioned red brick
place, with fine old elms standing in the grounds.  An oak fence divided
it from the footway, and as I passed I saw that the pink-shaded electric
lamps in the drawing-room were alight, while at the grand piano was
sitting a neat female figure in black.

A servant in a smart French cap was letting down the Venetian blinds,
and as I watched through the gate I saw that the lady had stopped
playing and turned upon the stool to speak to her.

At the same instant the figure of a man stole across the room, a tall,
shadowy figure, and came up behind the woman, causing her to start from
her seat, while at that moment the blind was lowered, and the artistic
interior was suddenly shut out from my view.

One thing caused me to remain there in wonder.  Perhaps my eyes had
deceived me, but I could not help thinking that when that vague male
figure crossed the room the woman started up with a look of terror.
From where I stood I could not see distinctly, yet I felt certain that
the person who had entered was unwelcome and unexpected.

The other blinds had already been lowered, for it was now nearly dark,
and beneath the wide portico a light shone above the door.  The grounds
were well kept, and the greenhouse beside the drawing-room showed
careful attention, while on the gravelled drive were the wheel-marks of
carriages.  Mr John Parham was evidently well off, in all probability a
City man, like most of his neighbours.  I sauntered past, wondering by
what means I could ascertain something about him.

The doleful sound of the muffin-bell rang in the distance, and far up
the road I saw the lamplighter going his round, the street lamps
springing up from the darkness at regular intervals.  I went towards
him, and stopping him, made inquiries regarding the tenant of Keymer.

"'E's a very nice gentleman, sir," replied the man.  "Always gives good
Christmas-boxes."

"Married?"

"Yes, sir.  But 'e has no children.  They keep a carriage--one o' them
there open ones."

"Now I want to know something about him," I said, slipping a coin into
the man's hand.  "Do you happen to know anybody who could tell me?"

The man looked at me suspiciously, and asked,--"Pardon me, sir, but
you're a detective, p'r'aps?"

"No," I laughed.  "Not at all.  It is merely private curiosity--over--
well, over a little matter of business.  I'm a business man--not a
policeman."

"Well," he said, "there's 'Arry Laking, what keeps the gate of the
Crystal Palace grounds in Palace Park Road.  'E's their cook's brother.
'E'd tell you something, for 'e often goes there when the family are
out."

"Where's Palace Park Road?"

"Go up to the front of the Palace and keep round to the left till you
come to the gate.  It's almost the other side of the grounds."

I acted upon his suggestion, and after walking some distance I came to
the turnstile in the wall dividing the Palace grounds from the road, and
there I found a middle-aged man in uniform idling over the evening
paper, for that gate was little used, save by season-ticket holders.

On inquiry I discovered that he was the man of whom I was in search, and
after a little judicious greasing of the palm I induced him to tell me
what he knew of his sister's master and mistress.

"Mr Parham is a wholesale jeweller in the city," he said.  "He often
goes abroad for weeks at a time to buy.  His wife is young, but Annie
tells me she leads a very lonely life.  They're a wealthy, but an
unhappy pair, that's my opinion.  Yet they know all the best people in
Sydenham, and Mr Parham gives grand at-homes and dinner-parties."

"She's unhappy, you say," I ventured, recollecting the curious scene I
had witnessed at the instant of lowering the blinds.

"Yes.  Annie has overheard their quarrels.  The master, she says, has
such a hold over the mistress that she dare not call her soul her own.
There was a scene between them about three weeks ago.  They quarrelled
at the dinner-table, and Mrs Parham left the room, went upstairs, wrote
a letter and tried to commit suicide by drinking some sublimate.  Her
maid got hold of the letter, and then succeeded in saving her mistress's
life, for fortunately the solution wasn't strong enough.  But it made
her very ill, and she was in bed a week, while her husband took himself
off, and never inquired after her.  The servants all pity poor little
Mrs Parham, and say that her husband's a brute to her.  There was
another terrible row once, when her brother called and overheard Mr
Parham threaten her in the next room.  They say that the two men came to
blows, and that he gave Parham a thorough good hiding, which he richly
deserved.  Mrs Parham's brother is not a fellow to be trifled with,
they say, for Parham had to plead for his life.  Afterwards, the beaten
dog vowed vengeance, and the poor wife had a terrible time of it."

"A rather unhappy household," I remarked.

"Very.  Annie tells me a lot.  She wouldn't stay there--nor would any of
the servants--only the wages are so good."

I saw that the man knew more than he cared to divulge.  He was no friend
of Parham's, and was certainly on the side of the ill-used wife.

"Is Parham young or old?"

"Not very old--fat, fairish, rather bald, with a round face and a long
nose.  Mrs Parham is quite young, about twenty-six, and people call her
good-lookin', but myself I'm no judge o' women.  I've my missus, and
she's the best-lookin' of 'em all in my eyes.  Of course, Mrs Parham
dresses smartly, and drives in a fine carriage.  She comes to the
Saturday concerts sometimes."

"You don't like Parham," I said.  "Come, tell the truth."

"No, I don't," he declared, after a slight hesitation.  "He's a wrong
'un--I know that.  Only, of course, that's strictly between you and me,"
he added in confidence.

"I'd like to know your sister," I said, quite frankly.  "I'll make it
worth her while if she'll ask me in and let me see the house.  She might
do it when her mistress is out."

He shook his head dubiously.

"I don't think she'd let a stranger see inside, sir."

"Well, there's no harm in trying.  Will you take me and introduce me?"
I asked.  "Take me this evening.  When do you go off duty?"

"In about half an hour."

"Then we'll walk down there and call," I suggested.  "Here's my card,"
and I handed him the card of a barrister friend of mine which bore an
address in the Temple.

He hesitated, but when he found another half-sovereign in his palm he
consented, not, however, without a good deal of curiosity as to my real
object.

What he had told me regarding the Parhams, in addition to that strange
scene I had witnessed from the roadway, aroused my suspicion.  I somehow
felt confident that there was some connection between this man who
ill-treated his wife so brutally and the unfortunate victim of the
tragedy in rural Sussex I waited in a neighbouring bar until Laking came
off duty, and then we walked together down Sydenham Hill to the house
called Keymer.

My companion entered by the tradesmen's lych-gate, and going up to the
kitchen door, rapped at it, whereupon a big buxom woman in an apron
opened it, and recognising him, gasped,--

"Oh!  'Arry, I'm so glad you've come!  They told you about it, I
suppose?"

"About what?  I don't know anything," he replied, surprised at her
white, scared face and the terrified look of one of the maids who stood
behind her.

"Then go into the drawin'-room and look!  It's awful.  There's a curse
on this 'ouse.  Go and see for yourself."

Startled, he hurried quickly through the kitchen and along the big,
well-furnished hall, I following closely behind him, eager and
bewildered.

And what we saw was amazing.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN.

TELLS OF ANOTHER MYSTERY.

In the drawing-room a startling scene presented itself.

Lying in a heap across the blue silk-covered sofa lay the figure of the
lady whom I had seen from without, seated at the piano, while beside her
were the gardener and a scared female servant bending over her, and
trying to restore her to consciousness.

A short distance away a second female figure was lying face downwards
upon the carpet near the window--a young woman in cap and apron whom I
recognised as the maid who had lowered the Venetian blinds.  Around her
face a long black scarf had been twisted tightly, and she lay there
motionless.

"Oh!  Mr Taking!" gasped the woman, bending over her mistress, "I'm so
glad you're here.  There's been men in the house!"

"Men!" he cried, amazed.  "What's happened to Mrs Parham?"

"We don't knew.  We've sent for the doctor and the perlice."

"But look at Jane!" he exclaimed, crossing to her.  "She'll be
suffocated;" and falling on his knees he quickly untied the slip-knot by
which the black scarf--a long narrow one with coloured stripes at the
ends like an Italian santuzza--had been secured around the girl's face.

As we turned her over we saw that her drawn countenance was white to the
lips.  There was no movement that either of us could discover.

I stood gazing at the startling scene, wondering what had occurred.

Mrs Parham was, I saw, a brown-haired, good-looking young lady of about
twenty-six.  Her black silk blouse was fastened at the throat by a
beautiful diamond brooch--one from her husband's stock perhaps--but she
wore no other ring except the badge of matrimony.

Her eyes were closed, and it appeared as though she had fainted, yet
across her left cheek from mouth to ear was a deep livid ridge.  A scarf
somewhat similar to that used to stifle the cries of the maid had been
used upon her.

"Tell us what's happened?" inquired Laking, eagerly.  "Who's done this?"

The housemaid, turning from her mistress, replied,--

"Jane went to pull down the blinds about three-quarters of an hour ago,
and I heard the mistress playing the piano in here.  Then she suddenly
stopped, but knowing that Jane was here I thought she was talking to
her.  Then I didn't think any more about it till I found that the hot
water hadn't been put in the mistress's bedroom, and that the blinds
were still up.  I went down to the kitchen, but cook said that Jane was
still with the mistress.  I said she'd been there a long time, and cook
said perhaps she was getting a blowing up.  It was 'er night out last
night, and she was a half-hour late, and Mrs Parham is very particular,
as you know."

"And didn't you hear anything?"  I asked, surprised.

"Not a sound.  It was the quietness of the place that first aroused my
suspicion," said the girl.  "I crept along the hall and listened at the
door to hear what the mistress was saying to Jane.  But there was no
sound.  Then I went back and told cook, and we thought that they'd both
gone upstairs perhaps.  Presently I went back and tapped at the door,
for it was nearly an hour since Jane had gone into the room.  Nobody
answered, so I pushed the door open, and there, to my horror, saw 'em
both lying on the floor with these black things round their faces."

"And you rushed out and gave the alarm?"

"I called in Lane, who'd just finished work and was going home.  Then we
hailed a telegraph boy who was passing and sent him for the doctor and
the police.  At first we thought the poor mistress was dead, but, you
see, she's still breathing, although very slightly.  Look!" she added,
holding up the scarf, "there's a funny smell about it."

"Chloroform!" declared the gardener, Lane.  "I 'ad it when I 'ad my
operation in the 'orspital.  I know that smell well enough."

"But what was the motive?"  I asked, puzzled, glancing around the room
and noticing that beyond a chair having been overturned and an
antimacassar lying on the floor there was no sign of disorder.

The electric bell rang sharply, the cook went to answer the door, and a
few moments later a constable in uniform entered.

To him I briefly explained the circumstances, without, however, telling
him of the strange scene I had witnessed when I halted outside the gate.
Then after the housemaid and gardener had told their stories, he bent
over the prostrate lady, listening intently.

"She's still alive, that's quite certain," was his remark, then crossing
over to the girl he knelt beside her.

He made a cursory examination and shook his head dubiously.  Like
ourselves, he had doubts whether she still breathed.  I had placed my
hand upon her heart, but could discover no palpitation.  There was a
rigidity about the body, too, that caused me to suspect that the scarf
had been around her mouth too long, and that she had expired under the
effects of the drug.

We explained to the constable that a doctor in the vicinity had been
called, and while we awaited his arrival I made a tour of the room with
the officer.

It was a beautifully furnished apartment in the Louis Quinze style, with
massive gold-framed mirrors and consoles, and furniture in gilt and pale
blue, a room which betrayed everywhere the hand of a woman of culture
and artistic taste.

Upon the wall was a large velvet-lined frame, on which were a number of
beautiful old miniatures, and behind the grand piano stood a huge palm
that reached nearly to the ceiling.  Suddenly as I advanced to the
window, close to where the maid had been lying--for the gardener and the
cook's brother had now lifted her on to a small couch--I noticed that
there was a little glass-topped table in which were displayed some fine
pieces of antique silver, and standing upon it was a cabinet portrait in
a dark red leather frame.

The picture caught my eye and caused me to start.  I stood glaring at it
in utter bewilderment, scarce believing my own eyes.

Was I mistaken in those features?  No.  It was the same face--
undoubtedly the same face!

The portrait was exactly similar, but somewhat larger, than that which
Eric and I had discovered in Winsloe's kitbag--the picture of the dead
unknown!

A sudden suggestion occurred to me to obtain possession of it.  It might
be of the greatest use to us in establishing the unfortunate man's
identity.  I therefore took it up, glanced at it, and in an abstracted
manner placed it upon a side table near a curtain, intending later on to
transfer it to the pocket of my overcoat--even at the risk of committing
the offence of theft.  In this I saw no harm.  I was seeking to solve a
mystery; and surely every mode was fair, now that a man had been done to
death.

I recollected Eric's terrible accusation, and held my breath.

Yes, he was Sybil's secret lover without a doubt.  Those letters were
sufficient proof of that.

And yet was it not strange that Mrs Parham should place the portrait in
her room in a position so conspicuous?

The constable was as much puzzled as myself regarding the motive of the
attack.

My own theory was that there had been two men lurking in the house, and
hearing Mrs Parham playing the piano, they managed to enter the room
unobserved, for there was a large Japanese screen before the door.  An
instant afterwards the maid entered, switched on the light, and let down
the blinds, but while doing so, the men so suddenly discovered made a
bold attack upon both, deftly twisting the scarves about their faces ere
either of them could call for assistance.

The maid had evidently been attacked from behind by one of the men
concealed at the back of the curtain at the moment when she had lowered
the last blind.  From this fact I suspected that the girl knew them and
they feared recognition.

Yet the reason of that bold, desperate attack was surely an entire
mystery.

Subsequent examination showed that they must have entered the front door
with a duplicate key, probably almost immediately before, otherwise the
gardener or Mrs Parham herself must have seen them approaching the
house.

But when they had so successfully silenced both mistress and maid, what
had been their next action?  That was the mystery.

At first my impulse was to explain what I had seen from the pavement,
yet I saw, on due reflection, that it was far better to keep that
knowledge to myself, more especially if I could manage to obtain
possession of that very valuable piece of evidence, the dead man's
photograph.

Laking went into the other rooms on the ground floor, and switched on
the light in all of them, while the constable and myself made a careful
examination in order to see whether any robbery had taken place.  As far
as we could ascertain, however, nothing had been disturbed.  No drawer
stood open, and although in both dining-room and library were large
glass cases filled with valuable antiques, china, enamels, miniatures
and old glass, nothing had apparently been touched.

"I wonder if the men are in the 'ouse now?" suggested the maid-servant
suddenly, the word "man" being always very expressive in the vocabulary
of the kitchen.

"Not likely," declared the constable.  "They've gone long ago.  I wonder
who they were?"

"Perhaps they thought that only Mrs Parham and Jane were at home,"
remarked the cook's brother.  "And then, when they found Lane, my sister
and Emily they got frightened, and cleared out."

"Most probably," was the policeman's reply.  "They were disturbed by
something; that's very evident.  They intended to have the silver,
because it's easy got rid of.  Perhaps it's the gang what worked Norwood
a couple of months ago.  Two of 'em got five years at the Old Bailey
last week."

"They were a desperate pair, whoever they were," I said.  "Men don't
carry scarves like these and chloroform all ready if they don't mean to
do some big piece of business.  The affair, whatever it was, must have
been well planned."

"They had their pals outside this house, no doubt.  Men like those don't
work without spies watching the house to give alarm."

His words caused me to ponder.

If one of the gang had been outside, then I had certainly been noted,
for I had stood before the gate for quite a minute.  I had been noticed,
without a doubt!  They knew that I had seen that thin, tall figure
crossing the room so stealthily!

Perhaps I had quite unintentionally frightened them and prevented them
from fully carrying out their object!  When I had gone the spy outside
might have given the signal which caused them to make their escape.

Now that I recollected, I remembered most distinctly that while I had
spoken to the lamplighter, somebody a little distance down the road was
whistling gaily a music-hall air.

There was a muffin-man, too, who had suddenly commenced to ring his bell
as I had stopped to speak and was balancing his tray upon his head as he
passed by us, glancing into my face.

Was he the spy?

I was in the study, discussing the affair with the constable, when the
doctor was announced.

I followed him into the drawing-room and noted his surprise when he saw
Mrs Parham lying there.

Quickly he made his examination and relieved our minds by declaring that
she would before long return to consciousness.

Then he crossed to the maid Jane, placed his hand upon her heart, opened
her eyes, felt her hands, and bent the fingers.

For a long time he scrutinised her very carefully, taking up a small
mirror and holding it close to her mouth, while we stood anxiously
awaiting his verdict.

At last he turned to us, shook his grey head, and said,--

"The poor girl is dead?"

CHAPTER FOURTEEN.

RELATES WHAT WE DISCOVERED.

While the doctor occupied himself with restoring the mistress of the
house to consciousness, I stood by watching, and then turned to the
window abstractedly, and awaiting my opportunity, succeeded in
transferring the photograph of the dead unknown to my overcoat pocket.

Suddenly the housemaid, on returning to the room with some water,
pointed to a corner, exclaiming,--

"Why?  Look there, sir!"

We all glanced in the direction she indicated, and noticed that from the
corner of the room the blue carpet had been torn up, and lay back
disclosing about a foot of flooring.

Quickly I bent down to examine it, and found to my surprise that one of
the boards had been cut across about nine inches from the wainscoting,
and was hinged, so that it could be pulled up.  There had evidently been
a strong fastening which had been forced, for the wood was newly
splintered.

After some little difficulty I pulled it up, revealing a small box-like
cavity lined with sheet-iron, well designed in order to hide plate or
valuables secretly and securely.  I placed my hand down, but could feel
nothing.  It was empty.  The men, whoever they were, knew of that secret
hiding-place, and had taken whatever it had contained.

I struck a vesta in order to examine the place more closely, and the
others grouped eagerly around me, when I distinguished at the bottom of
the box a further flap, which I lifted, and saw something concealed in
the false bottom.  It was a small red morocco jewel-case about four
inches square, which I opened very carefully.

Next instant those around me with one breath gave vent to exclamations
of surprise and horror.  And well they might.

The object which the jewel-case contained was truly startling.  I stood
staring at it amazed.  Since that moment when I had stood with Sybil in
the Long Gallery at Ryhall every hour seemed to bring with it some fresh
mystery, or some gruesome problem.

That jewel-case contained a most curious and uncommon object, a dark and
somewhat shrivelled, but yet well-preserved, human eye!

The doctor, leaving the unconscious woman's side, took it from me, and
putting on his pince-nez examined it long and carefully beneath the
light.

It was a horrid thing, the white bloodshot, and the pupil a dark leaden
grey.

"It's a man's eye," declared the doctor, after long and very careful
scrutiny.  "It was removed by somebody unskilled in anatomy, and has
been treated with some preservative.  There's mystery here," he added,
looking round at the scared faces of those grouped around him.

"I wonder if the men wanted to get hold of that?" the constable
suggested, a theory which Lane and the housemaid at once declared to be
a sound one.  "At any rate," he added, "I think I'd better report the
affair at the station.  They'll certainly want to make some inquiry
about that eye."

"For the present I'll take possession of it," said the doctor, replacing
the ghastly-looking little object in the velvet-lined case, and closing
it with a snap.

Then he returned to Mrs Parham, who a few minutes afterwards stirred
slightly, while her eyelids quivered.  It was a good sign, as he pointed
out, and ten minutes later the poor lady opened her eyes and looked
wonderingly around.

"Remain quiet, madam," the doctor urged in a gentle voice.  "You are not
very well."

"No," she gasped faintly.  "I--I don't think I--"

Then her jaws became fixed.  She could not conclude the sentence, and
lapsed again into unconsciousness.

The constable had sent Lane round to the police station, and an
inspector, entering the room, was told what had occurred, and was shown
the human eye.

When he saw it he knit his brows.  Like ourselves, he scented tragedy,
especially as the poor girl Jane was lying dead.

The inspector was also shown the secret cavity beneath the carpet.  He
examined the windows of all the rooms on the ground floor, made a tour
of the exterior of the house, and closely questioned all the servants.

The absence of the master of the house somewhat puzzled him, for the
cook explained that Mr Parham returned from the country two days before
and remained at home all the afternoon, packed another big travelling
bag and left again about seven o'clock, telling his wife that he had to
go to Birmingham.

When, a little later, we returned to the drawing-room we found Mrs
Parham propped up with pillows and attended by the doctor and the
housemaid.  She was talking with them, and looked at me inquiringly as I
entered with the inspector.  She probably took me for a police officer
in plain clothes.

"I was sitting at the piano playing when Jane entered and drew down one
of the blinds," she said, in a low voice, speaking with some difficulty.
"Then she switched on the light and drew down the other blind.  At that
instant I heard a movement behind me, and turning I saw a man, but next
moment something was slipped over my head and eyes.  I struggled and at
the same time heard Jane cry out.  While my assailant held me tightly I
heard Jane struggling, therefore there must have been two men in the
room at least.  A few moments later I lost consciousness and know
nothing else until I found you all here standing around me.  What has
happened?" she inquired, in a refined voice, looking from the doctor
across to me.

"We don't quite know yet, mum," answered the police inspector.  "It
seems as though the men were thieves who being disturbed slipped away."

"Thieves!" she gasped, open-mouthed.  "Have they taken anything?"

"We can't make out.  When you feel a little better you must come round
the house with us."

"They've opened a place under the floor, across there," explained the
doctor, pointing to the corner where the carpet was still laid back from
the boards.

She raised herself quickly upon her elbow and glanced in the direction
indicated, staring straight at the spot with a look of terror in her
eyes.  No word escaped her lips.  Her jaws seemed again fixed, her
breath held, her fingers clenched into the palms.

She realised that the secret hiding-place had been discovered.

"What have they taken?" she gasped, in a low, terrified tone, when at
last she found tongue.

"Apparently everything," I replied.  "The place is empty."

"Empty!" she echoed, raising herself to her feet with an effort, but
reeling unsteadily back to the couch, for her head was still swimming
after the effects of the chloroform.  "The fiends!" she cried.

"And poor Jane.  How is she?"

"I much regret, madam, that the chloroform administered to her has had a
fatal effect," said the doctor, gravely.

"Dead!  Jane dead?"

"Yes.  They've killed her," declared the inspector.  "It's wilful
murder, that's what it is, mum.  Therefore, if you can give us any
information as to who these ruffians may be we'll be very glad.  We must
arrest them at all costs.  Who do you think they might be?"

But Mrs Parham, although a strange look crossed her white, haggard
features, made no response to the officer's question.

"Poor Jane!  Poor Jane--the brutes!" she kept on repeating, her wild
eyes staring across to where the body of the dead maid-servant was
lying.

From her manner I felt convinced that she suspected who the intruders
were, now that she knew that their motive had been to search in that
secret cavity beneath the floor of the drawing-room, and possess
themselves of something concealed there.

Would she denounce them?

The inspector again questioned her, but her answers were evasive.

"My husband is in the country," she explained.  "He is very often away,
for his business often takes him on the Continent, to Paris and
Amsterdam."

"But how do you think these men got into the house?" the officer asked.
"I notice that the inner glass door of the hall closes with a latch
which can only be opened from the inside.  Therefore, if they had
entered the front door with a false key they could not have passed the
inner door."

This fact was interesting, and one which I had entirely overlooked.

"I have no idea how they could have entered.  Perhaps by a window."

"Or perhaps by the servants' entrance," Lane suggested.

"They couldn't have got in that way, mum, because they'd have to pass
through the kitchen, and cook was there all the time.  Besides, we're
always very careful that that door is never left ajar."

"It's evident that they were concealed in the house," I remarked,
recollecting that tall shadowy figure that had crossed the room on
tip-toe at the instant that the blind had been lowered.

"Of course," agreed the inspector.  "But what we want to know is whether
this lady has any suspicion of anyone to whose advantage it would be to
obtain possession of what was concealed there."

"I don't know what was in there," she declared, in a weak, nervous
voice.  "My husband made the place himself a few months ago, as he often
has valuable jewellery here.  In the City he has a strong room, of
course, but here he deemed it best to make a secret hiding-place rather
than have a fire-proof safe, which is always discussed by servants, and
the knowledge of which in a private house so soon becomes common
property."

"Then he used to keep valuables there?" asked the inspector.

"I believe so, but I never looked inside.  It opened with a spring, the
secret of which he alone knew."

"Who made it?  The man who constructed it knew the secret, no doubt.  He
may be one of those implicated."

"The piece of board with the spring he brought home with him from Paris
one day.  It was made there, he said.  The steel box was made somewhere
in Chelsea."

"And who fitted the board so evenly?"

"He did himself.  He is an amateur cabinetmaker, and at one time used to
make furniture.  He made that table over there," she added, pointing to
a small round table standing near the corner where was the secret
cavity.

"Then no workman was actually employed in fitting it up?" remarked the
inspector, disappointedly.

"No.  He did it himself, so that nobody should know.  And he would not
even let me know the secret of the spring."

"Which showed some distrust," remarked the inspector.  "He evidently
possessed something there which he did not wish you to see."

"Yes.  That, however, is not surprising," she remarked.  "Many husbands
have secrets--family affairs and such like--with which they hesitate to
trouble their wives."

"Certainly," he said, glancing dubiously at me, and no doubt
recollecting that gruesome object now in the doctor's pocket.  "But it
seems very strange that thieves should come here so boldly, attack both
you and the maid-servant, and go straight to that secret hiding-place if
there was not some very strong motive.  They evidently knew there was
something there--something of which they desired to obtain possession."

"But they didn't know the secret of the spring, for they prised it
open."

I placed my hand in my overcoat pocket, and it came in contact with the
portrait which I had succeeded in taking--the picture of the dead
unknown.

Why had it been kept in such a prominent position in her room?  I longed
to question her, but at that moment was unable.

The mystery of the murderous attack in which the maid had lost her life;
the mystery of that tall, thin man who crept across the apartment; the
mystery of the theft; the mystery of the human eye, were all enigmas
utterly beyond solution.

I took Laking aside and obtained a promise from him not to explain the
circumstances under which we had met.  Then to Mrs Parham I introduced
myself later as a casual passer-by who had been alarmed by the startling
discovery.  I did this because I intended to call again and make the
acquaintance of her husband.

Half an hour later, after all inquiry of Mrs Parham had failed to
elicit a single fact regarding any person who might have a motive for
the outrage and robbery, I left the house, and walked down the dark,
deserted suburban thoroughfare accompanied by the police inspector, who
was on his way back to the station to telegraph the curious facts to
Scotland Yard.

"Well?"  I asked, when we were out in the roadway, "and what do you make
of the affair?"

"What do I think?  Why, the lady is lying.  She knows who did it, but
fears to tell us the truth.  There was something hidden under the floor
which those people intended to get, and got it.  Mark me!  She dare not
speak, otherwise she'll ruin her own reputation.  When we fathom the
mystery of to-night it will be found to be a very interesting one,
depend upon it."

"Then you really suspect her?"  I remarked.  "Yes, I suspect her.  She
has some secret from her husband--and she fears that through this
robbery he may learn the truth."

"You know Mr Parham, perhaps--I mean you know something about him?"

"Well, yes," he answered, smiling curiously.  "We happen to know Mr
Parham--and if what I suspect is true, then the affair of to-night is
not surprising.  Wait and see.  The real facts, when they come to light,
will very probably amaze you."

CHAPTER FIFTEEN.

BY WHICH SYBIL EXPLAINS SOMETHING.

Three weeks went by--dull, dreary weeks of constant anxiety.  With the
assistance of Eric--to whom I had, of course, explained the tragic
incident in the home of John Parham--I was ever on the alert, compelled
to go down to Neate Street at infrequent intervals in secret from Eric
and pose for a few hours in the daytime as the husband of little Mrs
Morton.

Poor Tibbie led a dreary life in that drab mean street.  Mrs Williams
was kind and pleasant, pitying the young wife so constantly separated
from her husband.  But if my work took me away, well, she ought not to
grumble, the good woman declared.  There were lots of compositors out of
work she had heard, now that those linotypes were so universally
adopted.  And so she cheered Tibbie up, and the latter sought
distraction by doing fancy needlework.

Each time I visited her I ran the risk of being followed by some person
in the employ of Winsloe, who was, we knew, ever active in his efforts
to discover her whereabouts.  Her mother had raised a terrible
hue-and-cry after a week had passed without news of her.  Jack had
unfortunately gone to Scotland Yard and given his sister's description,
as Cynthia had begun to express a fear that she had met with foul play.

As soon as I heard of this I persuaded Tibbie to write a letter to her
mother, assuring her that she was quite well and happy, that she was
with friends, and that she would return in the course of a few days.
This letter I sent to a friend in Glasgow, and it was posted from there.

Time after time I looked in wonder at the photograph of the dead unknown
which I had abstracted from Mr Parham's drawing-room.  And time after
time I reflected whether it would be wise to suddenly confront Tibbie
with it and demand the truth.  Sometimes I was sorry that I had not left
the portrait where I had found it, for I might, when calling upon Mrs
Parham, have made casual inquiry regarding the original.  Now that it
was in my possession, however, I was unable to approach the subject.
Undoubtedly she had missed it, and perhaps believed that in the
confusion of that memorable evening it had been stolen, perhaps for the
value of its frame.

One night about ten o'clock, while Eric and I sat by the fire in my
chambers, my friend cast aside the _Pall Mall Gazette_ which he had been
reading, exclaiming,--

"So the Parham affair seems to have concluded to-day.  At the adjourned
inquest they've returned the usual verdict--wilful murder against
someone unknown.  Poor girl!  She was an entirely innocent victim."

"Yes," I remarked, smoking my pipe reflectively, "strange that the
police haven't a scrap of a clue as to who did it."

"We have the only clue that exists," was his answer.  "You saw one of
the men."

"Yes, but I doubt if I'd recognise him again.  It was only like a shadow
passing across the room.  He was tall and thin, but I was too far away
to distinguish his features."

"Mrs Parham has apparently made no statement to the police of any
value, and Parham himself is still absent.  He fears, I suppose, certain
inquiries regarding the possession of that gruesome object which we
found in the false bottom of the secret hiding-place."

"I'd like to meet this man Parham," I said.  "Recollect that he
undoubtedly knew the man who was killed in Charlton Wood."

"Yes," remarked Eric, slowly.  "It certainly seems strange that he
doesn't turn up again.  He may, of course, be travelling abroad, as his
wife seems to think he is.  She has told the police that he's often
abroad, and she frequently does not hear from him for a fortnight or
three weeks.  It appears that only a short time ago he remarked that he
might be compelled to go out to India on business connected with some
jewels which an Indian prince has for sale.  Perhaps he has gone, and
will write to her from Port Said.  That is what the police believe."

"And if he does?"

"Well, I should think it most probable that he'll be detained at Bombay
and asked to return at once to London, to explain how the human eye came
into his possession."

"I wish we could get sight of a photograph of Parham," I said.  "It
would help us so much."

"He's never had his portrait taken--objects to it, I hear.  The police
told me so.  They always look with suspicion upon a man who objects to
being photographed."

I entertained the same suspicions regarding Parham as did the police,
and resolved to revisit his wife and endeavour to discover something
further.

Next day, however, receiving an urgent express letter from Tibbie, I was
compelled to assume the guise of William Morton and travel by a
circuitous route down to Camberwell.  She had the midday dinner of roast
sirloin and vegetables ready prepared for me, cooked by herself, and
looked a thoroughly capable housewife in her cheap black gown and white
apron.  The clothes she had bought were well fitted to the station she
had assumed, and beyond a smart saying or two which now and then escaped
her, she passed well as the lady's-maid married to an honest,
hard-working compositor.

"The only thing I can't do," she confided to me, as we sat together at
the clean little dinner-table, "is the washing.  I put it out, and I
fear that the landlady thinks me horribly extravagant.  But the truth is
I don't know how to wash, and if I tried I'd at once betray my
ignorance," she laughed.

I glanced at her hands, now rather red and rough by unaccustomed work,
and smiled.

"Let them think what they may," I said.  "You play your part far better
than I ever thought you would."

"Oh, sometimes I find it quite amusing," she declared.  "One sees more
of the realities of life in Camberwell than in Mayfair.  Here I see how
the poor live, and I pity them.  I was ignorant of how hard are the
lives of the working people; how they have to struggle to keep the wolf
from the door, or of the long hours of work, and the cutting down, of
wages.  Do you know, Wilfrid, I sometimes hear stories of poverty and
distress that make my heart bleed.  I want to help them, but how can I?
To give them money would be to arouse suspicion against myself.  I've
found a method, however.  I send them groceries and meat from certain
shops in the Old Kent Road and Camberwell Road, and pay for it myself.
They don't then know where it comes from."

I was somewhat surprised to discover this sympathetic trait in her
character.  I had never believed that, gay butterfly of fashion as she
was, she entertained any thought of the poor seamstress who worked all
night upon her ball-dress, or the consumptive shop-girl who danced
attendance upon her, compelled to indulge her every whim.  The
Scarcliffs, if a wild race, were a proud one.  They regarded "the
people" as being different from themselves and treated all their
underlings, save grave old Adams at Ryhall, without thought or
consideration.

Yes, the few weeks that Tibbie had lived estranged from her fast, exotic
set, and with the example of the workaday world before her eyes, had
wrought a great change in her.

Yet, was this really so?  To what cause could I attribute this sudden
outburst of charitable feeling?

I held my breath as one suggestion occurred to me.

Was it repentance?

I had told her nothing concerning the strange occurrence at Sydenham
Hill.  The name of Parham had been found in the dead man's pocket,
therefore, connected as the two crimes seemed to be, I made no
explanation.  Without doubt, however, she had read the details in the
paper which she took daily, and had that morning seen the verdict given
at the adjourned inquest.

How I longed to show her the photograph and to ask her to tell me the
truth.

One afternoon, a fortnight ago, she had casually remarked to me that she
had seen in the paper the report of a man being found in Charlton Wood,
whereupon I merely replied that I, too, had heard the details, and that
I supposed the victim was some unfortunate tramp who had been killed by
an enemy.

"He may have been shot accidentally by one of the keepers, who fears to
tell the truth," she suggested.

But I remained silent.  I remembered Eric's terrible denunciation.

I passed that afternoon with her in the cheaply-furnished little
sitting-room, smoking and chatting.  After she had removed the cloth she
threw aside her apron, and sat in the low wicker armchair with a
cigarette.  Only when I was present dared she smoke, and I saw how
thoroughly she enjoyed it.

"You, Wilfrid, seem like a visitor from the other world--the world which
nowadays exists only in my dreams," she said, throwing her head lazily
back and blowing a cloud of smoke from her pursed-up lips.  "As I sit
here alone hour after hour, I wonder how it is that I have lived the
life I have.  Our foibles and follies and false appearances are, after
all, wretchedly insincere, and surely the enemies of a smart woman are
the bitterest in the world.  Cynthia taught me to believe that our set
was the world, but I now know different, for I see that there is
happiness, yes, far greater happiness in the poor struggling homes about
me here than in our own world of pleasure.  Happiness?" she repeated to
herself, looking blankly across the room and sighing, "I wonder if I
shall ever know what real happiness means?"

"I hope so," I exclaimed quickly.  "Surely there is no reason why you
should be unhappy.  You are young, wealthy, courted, flattered, and one
of the best-looking women in London.  You are well aware of that,
Tibbie."

"Aware of it!" she exclaimed hoarsely, in a low, broken voice.
"Everyone tells me so.  Yes," she added bitterly, "I have everything
except the one thing debarred me--happiness."

"And why not that?"

"Can one be happy if one does not possess peace of mind?  That, alas!  I
do not possess."

"Because you hold a secret," I remarked slowly, looking into her eyes as
they suddenly met mine.  "Will you never reveal it to me, Tibbie?"  I
asked.  "I could surely assist you."

But she shook her head, replying,--

"No.  The error is mine, and I must bear the punishment.  Ah!" she
cried, suddenly starting up, placing both palms to her brow, and pacing
up and down the little room.  "Ah! you don't know what I suffer.  Day
and night I sit here and think and think, and wonder, and fear.  Yes!"
she cried, her eyes starting as she glared at me in her desperation.  "I
fear!  I fear lest I may be discovered by those enemies who have sworn
to effect my ruin!  But--but you will save me, Wilfrid," she gasped,
suddenly advancing, turning her white face to mine, and clutching my
hand.  "You will protect me from them, won't you?"

"Of course," I answered, greatly surprised at her sudden terror, when
only a few moments before she had been so calm in the enjoyment of her
cigarette.

"But who are these enemies of whom you are in such fear?  Tell me, and I
may then act accordingly.  Surely it is only just that I should be aware
of their identity?"  I urged.

"No.  I--I--I mean I can't explain.  If I did, I should lose even you,
Wilfrid--the only true friend I have in the whole world."

Her hand holding mine trembled as I looked straight into her white,
frightened countenance.

A silence fell between us.  I gazed into those wonderful eyes of hers
and noted her marvellous beauty now accentuated by her distress.

"Tibbie."  I exclaimed at last in a low, soft voice, scarcely above a
whisper, "you are in deadly fear of the man with whom only the other day
you contemplated marriage--Ellice Winsloe--the man who now intends to
denounce you!"

"Who told you so?" she gasped, drawing back in an instant, and turning
paler.  "Who--who has betrayed my secret?"

CHAPTER SIXTEEN.

FRIENDS AND FOES.

At seven o'clock that evening I took the train from Camberwell Gate to
Westminster Bridge, like the industrious compositor that I represented
myself to be.

In order to assert myself more prominently in the neighbourhood I had
accepted the invitation of Williams, the mineral-water foreman, who was
my landlord, to have a glass of ale at the neighbouring public-house;
and in the bar was introduced by him to several other working-men as his
tenant.  They seemed a sober, good-humoured set, all having their glass
after the thirst of the day's labour.

My landlord remarked that my wife saw little of me, but I explained how
my employers sent me to various parts of the country in connection with
a new patent type-composing machine in which they were interested.

"Well, my missus does 'er best for Mrs Morton and cheers her up," the
man said.  "Only it 'ud be more pleasant for 'er if you were at 'ome a
bit more.  The poor young lady mopes dreadfully sometimes.  You needn't
say anything, you know, but my old woman has found her a-cryin' to
herself lots of times."

I recollected his words as I sat on the top of the tram passing up those
long broad roads lit by the flare of costermongers' lights and rendered
noisy by the strident cries of the butchers and greengrocers shouting
their wares.  In South London commercial life seems to commence with the
sundown, for thrifty working-class housewives go out shopping after
dark.

And Tibbie, the woman whom all smart London knew, who was so brilliant a
figure at receptions, balls and weddings, and of whose beauty the
ladies' papers so constantly spoke, was living amid that poverty and
squalor alone, terrified and crying her heart out.

For what?  Had remorse seized her?  Was it the awful recollection of
that fatal moment in Charlton Wood, combined with the constant fear that
Ellice Winsloe, whom she had now acknowledged as her enemy, would
discover her and bring against her the terrible charge?

That night, after I had slipped unrecognised into my chambers, I changed
quickly into my own clothes and went along to the Wellington Club to
find Domville.  The hall-porter had not, however, seen him that day;
therefore, after strolling through the rooms, I was just on the point of
leaving when, in the hall, I encountered Ellice Winsloe.

"Hulloa! old fellow!" he cried cheerily.  "What are you doing to-night?
Come along and dine with me at Boodle's."

I hesitated.  I had no wish for the company of the man who was Tibbie's
secret enemy.  Once I had distrusted him; now I hated him, for I saw how
ingeniously he had kept observation upon my movements, and how his
invitation, so warmly given, was with the ulterior object of
ascertaining my movements.

In an instant it occurred to me that I might fight him with his own
weapons.  I could be as alert as he was.  Therefore, I laughed and
declared that I had no prior engagement.

"Come along, then," he said; and we both went out and crossed Hyde Park
corner together.

"I was at the Wydcombes this afternoon.  It was Lady Wydcombe's day.
They're till most anxious about Tibbie.  Nobody knows where she is," he
added, with a covert glance at my countenance to watch the effect of his
words.

"Yes," I said, "she's certainly a bit erratic.  I hear, however, that
she has written to her mother saying that she's all right."

"The police think the letter was written under compulsion.  Jack took it
to Scotland Yard, with the result that the Criminal Investigation
Department have redoubled their efforts to trace her.  What's your
opinion?"

I shrugged my shoulders.  The fellow's object was to get me to talk; but
I knew how to be silent when it suited me, and was determined to tell
him nothing.

"Old Lady Scarcliff is very upset, I hear," he went on as we walked
along Piccadilly to St James's Street.

"It is really too bad of Tibbie, don't you think so?  She ought to draw
the line at disappearing like this.  She may have met with foul play for
all one knows.  It seems, according to Mason, that she took a lot of her
jewellery with her on the night she left Ryhall in the car."

"Does Mason know or suspect anything?"  I asked quite innocently.

"Nothing, as far as I'm aware.  The detectives have made every inquiry,
but discovered nothing."  Then he added, in a voice which sounded to me
to convey a distinct hidden meaning, "They've been just as successful
regarding Tibbie as they have been in the case of the mystery up in
Charlton Wood."

I said nothing.  My object was to allow him to do all the talking.

At Boodle's we sat down to an excellent dinner, though it was rather
late.

As he sat before me, his elbows on the table and his hands clasped as he
chatted, I looked into his face and wondered what were the inner
workings of his ingenious mind.  He made no mention of his call at that
obscure hotel in Lambeth in search of Tibbie, but merely expressed a
fervent hope that the jewellery which she had carried with her when she
left on her midnight motor-drive had not been the cause of any attempt
upon her by malefactors.

In order to watch his attitude I suddenly exclaimed,--

"That affair in Charlton Wood seems still a mystery.  And yet I hear," I
added, making a bold shot, "that the police have at last found a clue."

His countenance remained perfectly unchanged.  He merely responded,--

"I hope they have.  It was a dastardly thing.  The poor fellow must have
been shot treacherously--murdered in cold blood.  Jack is most anxious
to find the culprit, and I don't wonder.  It isn't nice to have a murder
committed upon one's own estate."

"It's curious that the man has not yet been identified," I said,
regarding him keenly.

"And has it not also struck you as strange that Tibbie should suddenly
disappear on the night of the murder?" he asked, his eyes fixed upon
mine.

"No," I replied, quite unconcernedly.  "I had never given that a
thought.  It is curious, now that you recall it.  A mere coincidence, of
course."

"Of course," he said, pouring me out a glass of still Moselle.  His air
of refinement was irritating.

Then, after a brief silence, he said,--

"Do you know, Hughes, I can't help thinking that something serious has
happened to Tibbie.  The letter Lady Scarcliff received was posted in
Glasgow, but of course that was only a blind.  She's in London
somewhere.  I told Wydcombe to-day that they ought to advertise and
offer a reward for her."

His suggestion suddenly gave me an idea.  In the pockets of the unknown
man in Charlton Wood I had found the key to a cipher which he had
evidently used to correspond with his friends.  Why should I not through
the medium of the papers open up some correspondence?  Would anyone
reply?

"You know how erratic Tibbie always is," I remarked.  "I've perhaps
known her longer than you have.  She was always the same, even as a
girl--the despair of the old viscount."

"And yet she is very charming, don't you think so?" asked the man whom
she declared to be one of her bitterest enemies.

"Delightfully amusing," I agreed.  "The set she mixes with spoils her.
If she could only sever herself entirely from Cynthia's friends she
would be a very different woman."

"Oh, she'll marry some day and settle down," laughed Winsloe.  "I used
at one time to hear that you were likely to be the lucky man."

"I think not," was my quick reply, somewhat annoyed at his remark.  "I
can't afford to marry," whereat he laughed, as though in disbelief of my
poverty.

He questioned me with a subtle ingenuity worthy of a counsel at the
criminal bar, but my replies were all of them empty ones, while at the
same time I was watching him narrowly, noting that this warm
friendliness was merely assumed, and that beneath that veneer of good
fellowship was a fierce and bitter antagonism that I had never before
suspected.  Ever since Scarcliff had introduced us eighteen months ago
we had been very good friends, and had seen quite a good deal of each
other on the Riviera the previous season.  I was staying at the
Metropole at Monte Carlo, while he was at the Hermitage.

He seemed to have many friends there, well-dressed men whom I did not
know.  But one's acquaintances on the Riviera are generally somewhat
doubtful, and need not be recognised beyond the confines of the
Principality.  He became one of Jack's most intimate friends.  They
often went over to Paris together, and on such occasions it was believed
that young Lord Scarcliff played baccarat at a certain private house in
the Avenue Kleber and lost considerable sums.  Tibbie had told me so in
confidence, but Jack naturally never mentioned his losses.  If this were
true, then it looked very much as though Ellice Winsloe was a shark, as
my friend Domville declared him to be.

In a London club a white shirt and well-cut evening clothes enables many
a scoundrel to pass himself off as a gentleman.  Few young men who come
into their inheritance and lead the fevered life of the West End escape
the traps laid for them by those well-dressed blackguards who pose as
friends and advisers, and at the same time cleverly contrive to pluck
the pigeon.  By some clever ruse or other they get him into their power,
threatening exposure or the police for some fancied offence, and then
the question of hush-money is mooted and the rest is so very easy.  The
fly is caught in the net, and the spiders grow fat at their leisure.

Ask any official at Scotland Yard, and what he will reveal to you
regarding this will surely astound you.

Sitting with Winsloe and listening to his clever chatter I was rather
amused than otherwise.  Inwardly I laughed at his shrewd but futile
efforts to obtain from me something concerning Tibbie.

We smoked a cigar, and about ten o'clock strolled along to the Empire,
where we took a turn round the crowded grand circle.  Variety
performances, however, possess but little attraction for me, and we soon
went out again.  In the vestibule a fair-moustached, bald-headed man in
evening dress greeted my companion effusively, exclaiming,--

"Why, Ellice--actually!  My dear old fellow, how are you?--how are you?"
and he wrung his hand in warmest greeting.

"And you, Sidney!  Who'd ever thought of finding you in town again?
Why, I thought you were still somewhere up the Zambesi."

"Got back yesterday, my dear fellow.  And not sorry either, I can tell
you.  The surveying for the new railroad was a far tougher job than I
anticipated.  I went down with fever, so they sent me home on six
months' leave."

"But you're all right now," Winsloe said, and then introduced his friend
as Sidney Humphreys who, he explained, had been out in Africa in
connection with the Cape to Cairo railway.

"Where are you fellows going?" asked the newcomer.

"Home, I think," Winsloe replied.  "Hughes doesn't care for ballets."

"Come round to my rooms and see the curios I've brought back," he urged.
"I've still kept on the old chambers.  The things I've got were mostly
dug out of the ruins of an ancient city--relics of the time of King
Solomon, I believe.  You're fond of antiques, Ellice, so come and spend
an hour and have a look at them.  You'll be interested, I promise you,
and I'd like to know your opinion."

Winsloe hesitated for a moment, then, turning to me, said,--

"You'll come too, won't you?"

At first I excused myself, for I was anxious to find Eric, but presently
I allowed myself to be persuaded, for truth to tell, I, too, was very
fond of antiquities, and was therefore anxious to see this latest find.

We drove in a hansom along Regent Street, and then through several side
streets, until presently we alighted before the door of a dark,
respectable-looking house, into which Humphreys let us with his
latchkey.

"Go on up," he exclaimed, when we were in the hall.  "You know your way,
Ellice--the old rooms, second floor."

And so while he held back in the hall looking at some cards that had
been left, I climbed the broad old-fashioned stairs with Winsloe.

At the first landing my companion held back for me to go on before,
laughing, and saying,--

"Go straight on--the room right before you," and compelling me to ascend
first, he followed.

Suddenly I heard men's voices raised in angry altercation, apparently
proceeding from another room, and what was more, I was struck by a
distinct belief that one voice was Eric's.  Yet surely that could not be
possible.

"I defy you!"  I heard the voice cry.  "Say no more.  You hear!  You may
kill me, but I defy you!"

I halted, startled.  The voice was so very like Eric's that I could have
sworn it was his.

A sharp cry of pain--a man's cry--rang out from behind a closed door on
the landing I was approaching.  Then there followed a long-drawn-out
groan, ending almost in a sigh.

A tragedy was being enacted there!

I clapped my hand upon the revolver I always carried in my hip-pocket,
and went forward quickly, eager and puzzled, but just as I placed my
feet upon the last steps to gain the landing where the man's chambers
were, four or five of the stairs suddenly gave way beneath me, and I
fell feet foremost into the great yawning opening there revealed.  I was
the victim of a dastardly treachery!

I know that I clutched wildly at air when I felt myself falling down,
down to what seemed an unfathomable depth.  I held my breath, for at
that instant a man's wild shriek rang in my ears.  Then next second I
felt my skull crushed, and with it all consciousness became blotted out.

I was entrapped--helpless in the hands of quondam friends who were
really my bitterest and most unscrupulous enemies.

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN.

IS EXTRAORDINARY.

The agony was excruciating.  A burning bubbling seethed in my brain, as
though my skull were filled with molten metal.  My mouth was parched, my
neck stiff, and my jaws were fixed when I opened my eyes and found
myself in a great chasm of cavernous darkness.

How long I had lain there I have no idea.

The thunder of rolling, roaring waters deafened me, and my lower limbs
were so benumbed that at first I was unable to move them.  I felt my
leg, and then discovered the reason.  Wet to the skin, I was lying half
in water, my head alone being on some slightly higher ground--a
fortunate circumstance that had certainly saved me from being drowned.

Where was I?

For fully ten minutes--minutes that seemed hours, I was utterly unable
to move, but presently I managed, by dint of supreme effort, to struggle
to my feet and grope about me unsteadily, at last finding a smooth
arched wall.  I lifted my hand above my head and found that I could
touch the roof.

In that pitch darkness, with the roaring torrent at my side, I dare not
move two paces lest I might lose my foothold.

I felt frantically in my pocket, and my heart leapt when I found that I
still possessed a box of wax vestas.  The silver box was water-tight.
One of these I struck quickly, but its light was lost in that cavernous
blackness.

It only showed me the bricked walls, high to the roof, wet and slimy,
and revealed to me that I was in one of the main sewers of London!  At
my side the great black torrent flowed on towards the outfall with
deafening roar in that long, interminable tunnel beneath the Metropolis.

Rats, hundreds of them, grey and scuttling, ran helter-skelter on seeing
the fickle light; but I stood motionless leaning against the wall and
gazing around at my weird surroundings until the match went out.  My
head reeled, I feared to walk lest I should stagger into the Stygian
stream.

Knowledge of where I was gave me courage, however.  My head was very
painful with strange fancies dancing through my imagination.  I think
that the blow had unbalanced my brain.

Which way should I turn?  To right or left?  Was mortal man ever in such
a predicament?  I recognised the truth.  I remembered one appalling
fact.  The scoundrels had sent me through into that deadly place,
knowing that even if the fall did not kill me outright, I must be
drowned when, at regular intervals, the sewer was automatically flushed,
and my body washed out to the Thames estuary.

I had seen the walls still wet to the roof from the last flushing, and
as I recognised my awful peril, my blood ran cold.  At any moment might
come that gigantic flood to sweep me away into eternity in an instant.
Somewhere, higher up, was that mechanism which at certain hours of day
and night automatically let loose the great sweeping wave through the
long, black tunnel sweeping to the sea, the cleansing of London.

My only hope was to find safety somewhere, therefore in frantic haste,
all forgetful of the pain I was suffering, I turned to the right and
groped along the wall by aid of a match, the light of which was not
sufficient to show the true dimensions of the sewer.

On, on, I went, how far I have no idea.  It seemed to be miles.  My
matches burned only dimly, so bad was the air.  Time after time I came
to side channels, small arches belching forth their black stream into
the roaring torrent like tributaries of a river, until I suddenly saw
something white upon the wall, and, raising my match, discerned the
painted words: "Poland Street."

Then I knew that I was beneath Poland Street, close to Oxford Street.

I was in search of a manhole by which to ascend to the roadway, but,
alas! could not discover one.  A great terror seized me lest the flush
should come before I could gain a place of safety.

I was in the act of striking another match, in order to proceed more
quickly, when I felt my head reeling, and in clutching at the wall for
support the matchbox fell from my nerveless fingers into the water.

My disaster was thus complete.  Without light how could I find a place
in which to raise myself above the level of the flood?

My heart stood still.  In that moment the recollection of all the
sequence of strange and startling events of the past few weeks passed in
rapid review before me.  My enemies had entrapped me, and I now knew
that I was doomed.

Eric's shout of defiance, followed by that groan and shriek, still rang
in my ears, but, most tantalising of all, I had no idea where the house
to which I had been enticed was situated.  It was somewhere off Regent
Street, but further than that I had no knowledge.

I saw how cleverly the whole affair had been arranged; how the man
introduced to me as Humphreys had met us by appointment in the vestibule
of the Empire, and how, knowing my interest in antiques, the bait had
been so cleverly placed.

I had now no doubt that Ellice Winsloe was an adventurer, therefore my
eager desire was to reveal to Scarcliff the astounding truth.

And yet this was actually the man who had the audacity to propose
marriage to Sybil, and she had contemplated accepting him!

To old Lady Scarcliff the fellow had posed as a gentleman of means, and
had so ingratiated himself with Jack that the pair had become
inseparable.  The situation was monstrous.

In sheer desperation I groped forward slowly and carefully, my face to
the black, slimy wall, feeling it forward with my hands.  If I stumbled
the force of the torrent would, I knew, take me off my feet and I should
most probably meet with an awful death.  Cautiously I crept along, how
far I cannot tell.  Each moment seemed an hour, and each step a mile,
until of a sudden the wall ended!

Only the black swiftly-flowing flood lay before me.  I put out my hand
in the darkness, but only grasped the air.

Next moment, however, I discovered that the sewer took a sudden turn,
almost at right angles, and that I had come to the corner.  Yes.  The
wall continued!  So I groped on and on, my hands travelling over bricks
worn smooth by the action of the cleansing flood.

I hoped to encounter one of those men whom I had often seen descend from
the street in high boots and carrying a miner's lamp, but I was, alas!
alone.  The very absence of the workmen told me the terrible truth.  It
was the time for the automatic flushing!

On I groped in frantic haste, the rats scuttling from my path, the
darkness complete; the noise of the black waters deafening.  I
recollected that as we had driven from the Empire it had commenced to
rain, and thus was the torrent accounted for.

Of a sudden, I discerned before me something.  What it was I could not
distinguish.  I crept on, and saw that it was like a small patch of
faint grey.  Then, approaching nearer, I found that it was a single ray
of faint daylight which, penetrating from far above, fell upon the black
waters.  It was day.  I had been in that gruesome place all night.

My heart leapt within me as I went forward to it, finding that above was
a round, well-like shaft, which led to the surface, while in the wall
were iron footholds.

I gained the bottom, and grasping the small, rusted iron rails commenced
a slow and difficult ascent.

Not an instant too soon, however, for ere I had placed my foot upon the
first rung of the ladder a noise like thunder sounded from the tunnel,
and the black waters rose angrily to meet me, washing about my legs as I
climbed higher up, and filling the sewer to its roof.

For a few moments the water remained at that level, and then the torrent
slowly receded to its original height as the flushing wave rushed on
towards the outfall.

A cold perspiration broke out upon me.  I saw how I had been within an
ace of death, and shuddered as I glanced below.

Then, ascending as quickly as my shattered nerves and swimming head
would allow, I found above me a closed grating, through which I could
hear the roar of the London traffic above.

I shouted, but could attract no attention.

To push up the iron was impossible, for I saw that it was locked.

A woman passed close by, and I shouted to her.  She turned and looked in
an opposite direction, surprised to see no one.  She never suspected
anyone being beneath the roadway.

An omnibus rumbled over me, and I saw that it was a green "Bayswater,"
from which I concluded that I must be beneath Oxford Street.

Again and again I shouted for help, but could attract no notice.  My
position was far from secure, compelled to cling on to those iron
footholds in the brickwork.

At last I saw a newsboy close to me.  My shout startled him, but when he
discerned my face beneath the bars he came closer, and asked,--

"'Alloa, guv'nor!  What's up?"

"I'm a prisoner here," I explained.  "Go and fetch a policeman."

"My gum!" exclaimed the urchin in his surprise.  "It's the first time
I've ever 'eard of a bloke gettin' locked down the sewer."  And he went
off at once to call a constable.

The officer came quickly, and after a brief explanation he sent the lad
somewhere to the house of one of the sewermen, I think, for the key.

Meanwhile, a small crowd quickly collected around the grating, and I was
subjected to a good deal of good-humoured banter until the man came with
the key, and I once again found myself at the surface, a dirty,
dishevelled, pitiable-looking object in evening dress.  I was in Oxford
Street, at the corner of Hart Street, Bloomsbury.

Both constable and sewer-man were curious to know how I got in,
whereupon I explained that I had been the victim of a plot in some
house, of the exact situation of which I was unaware.

The two men exchanged glances--meaning glances I saw them to be.

"Was it anywhere near Portland Place?" asked the big fellow in blue
jersey and sea-boots.

"I don't know.  I saw Poland Street written up.  Why?"

"Well, because there's something mysterious goes on in a house somewhere
near here.  Only a month ago we found the body of a young woman drowned
in the main sewer at the corner of Charing Cross Road, and the affair is
a mystery.  The police 'ave kept it out of the papers while they make
inquiries.  We're trying to find out what house has direct communication
with the sewer, but up to the present we've not been successful.  It's a
good job," he added, "that you weren't caught by the flush, for it must
just be going down at this time."

I explained how narrowly I had escaped death, and then in reply to the
constable described the dastardly plot of which I had been the victim.

"Of course, sir, you won't mind making a full statement at the police
station, will you?" the officer said.  "The discovery of the poor woman
in the sewer the other day has shown that there is some house in which
people mysteriously disappear.  It is evidently to that house you were
invited.  You will be able to assist us to identify it."

I shook my head, saying: "I fear that I'll never be able to recognise it
again, for I really took no notice of its exterior.  It lies somewhere
east of Regent Street, that is all I know."

"Depend upon it that more than one person has been swept down by the
flush," declared the sewer-man.  "A man's body was found down at the
outfall at Beckton about three months ago.  He was in evening dress, and
evidently a gentleman, our foreman said, but where he came from was a
complete mystery.  My own idea is that the house has no direct
communication with the sewer, for if it had, we should have discovered
it.  You say, sir, that you fell through a hole in the stairs?"

I replied in the affirmative.

"Exactly.  You dropped down into a cellar or somewhere in the basement,
and then, while you were insensible, they put you into the sewer--
through some manhole, perhaps, of which they have a duplicate key.  The
house must be near a manhole.  That's my belief."

"Then you don't think that I fell plumb into the sewer?"

"Certainly not.  You were thrown into the sewer while insensible down a
manhole, without a doubt.  It's lucky you just escaped the flush.  The
villain evidently knew that the flush is at eight o'clock in the
morning, and that we don't go down till afterwards.  And when we go,
well, the victim has, of course, disappeared.  By Jove! sir," added the
big muscular man, standing astride in his big, high boots, "you've had a
narrow shave, and no mistake."

I admitted I had.  I was forced to repeat my explanation to a
brown-bearded, good-humoured inspector who came up, and who afterwards
gave me his name as Pickering.  The officer was most interested,
therefore promising to call at the Tottenham Court Road police station
later I gave him a card and took a hansom back to Bolton Street.

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN.

AROUSES SUSPICIONS REGARDING SYBIL.

Ellice Winsloe believed me dead.

There was no doubt about that.  And knowing what I now did, I intended
that he should remain secure in that belief.

Domville had not returned, a fact which caused me the gravest
apprehensions.  I recollected that defiant voice in the night.  Had he
also fallen a victim?

Budd called in my doctor, who dressed the wound in my head and carefully
bandaged it.  He was curious to know the cause, but I merely explained
that I had sustained a rather bad fall.  Perhaps he attributed it to too
much wine on the previous night--probably he did.

"You'll have to rest for a day or two," he said, "you had a nasty blow."

But I was uncommunicative, therefore he soon afterwards left.

Budd was, of course, inquisitive, but my explanation was that I had had
an accident, and had fallen in the mud.  My clothes were, of course,
ruined, my hands grazed and torn, and across my eye was a nasty gash
where I must have struck a sharp stone.

My brain was awhirl, and after the doctor's departure I swallowed some
brandy and lay down on the bed awaiting Eric.

Had he shared the same fate?  If so, to try and find him in the sewer
was useless.  The flush had passed, and would sweep him away to his
death.

Of course, I had no real proof that he had been in that house other than
overhearing his voice.  I recalled every word, and now more than ever
was I convinced that he had been behind that closed door, held by
enemies.

From Budd I learned that my friend had gone out about two o'clock, and
had not returned.  He had, however, left me a message to say that I was
not to be alarmed by his absence.  He was still making inquiries, I
supposed.  What I had related regarding the strange affair at Sydenham
Hill had puzzled him greatly.  Perhaps he had gone down there.

I gave my man strict instructions to say to everyone that I too was
absent from home.

"Tell everybody that I went out to dinner last night and have not yet
returned," I said.  "Express surprise and anxiety.  I want to pretend to
be missing--you understand, Budd?"

"Yes, sir," was the man's prompt response.  "You expect somebody will
call and inquire, and to everyone I am to know nothing."

"I went out to the club last night and haven't been seen since."

"I quite understand, sir.  But what about the doctor?"

"He doesn't matter.  The person whom I wish to believe in my absence
does not know the doctor.  I shall remain indoors for a day or two.
Mind nobody knows I'm here."

"I shall take good care of that, sir," was the man's reply; and I knew
that I could trust him.

I scribbled a line to Inspector Pickering explaining my inability to
make the statement on account of my injured head, but promising to call
in a few days.  I urged him not to send to me, as my chambers were
probably watched.  This note I sent by express messenger.

Then thoroughly exhausted I dropped off to sleep.

It was evening when I awoke, but Eric had not made his appearance.  I
was now thoroughly alarmed.  Who were the men whom he had defied in that
house of mystery?

He always carried a revolver, and was a dead shot; but what is a weapon
against such black treachery as that to which I had been subjected?  He
was fearless, and would fight to the last; yet after my experience in
that house I was apprehensive lest he should, like myself, have fallen a
victim.

Many a man and woman disappears in this roaring metropolis of ours and
is never again heard of; many an undiscovered crime takes place within a
stone's-throw of the great London thoroughfares; and many a death-cry is
unheard in the hum of traffic and unheeded in the bustle of our everyday
life.  The London sewers hold many a secret, and the London chimneys
have smoked with the cremated remains of many an innocent victim.

I wrote to Tibbie an affectionate letter explaining that my absence was
due to the fact that I had fallen and met with a slight accident to the
head, and signed it "Willie" in order that, if necessary, she might show
it to her landlady.  It was strange to write to her with so much
affection when inwardly I was aware of her terrible secret.  Yet had I
not promised to save her?  Had I not given her that foolish pledge which
had been the cause of all my exciting adventures and my narrow escape
from death?

Night came.  I sat alone in the armchair before the fire listening for
my old friend's footstep, but all in vain.  Something had happened, but
what the something was I feared to contemplate.

I unlocked a drawer in my old-fashioned bureau, a quaint old piece of
Queen Anne furniture from Netherdene, and took out the paper with the
cabalistic jumble of figures and letters which I had found on the body
of the dead man in Charlton Wood.

For a long while I sat and studied the cipher and its key, finding it
very ingeniously contrived--evidently a secret code established for some
evil purpose, a code that had been given to the dead man to enable him
to have secret communication with some persons who desired to remain
unseen and unknown.

My curiosity aroused, my eye chanced to fall upon the morning's paper
and I took it up and turned to the "agony column," where I saw several
cipher advertisements.  One of them I endeavoured to read by the aid of
the dead man's key, but was unable.  Therefore I tried the second, and
afterwards the third.  The latter only consisted of two lines of a
meaningless jumble of letters and numerals, but taking a pencil I
commenced to write down the equivalent of the cipher in plain English.

In a few moments my heart gave a bound.

I had deciphered the first word of the message, namely, "White."

Very carefully, and after considerable search and calculation, I
presently transcribed the secret message thus:--

"White Feather reports W.H. gone home.  Nothing to fear."

That was all.  But was it not very significant?  The initials were my
own, and did not the announcement that I had "gone home" mean that I had
gone to my death.  There was nothing to fear, it was plainly stated.

They therefore had feared us, and that was the motive of their ingenious
crime.

For whose eyes was that curious advertisement intended, I wondered.  Who
was "White Feather?"

Ah!  If I could only discover, then I should obtain a clue to the
mystery that was now puzzling me and driving me to despair.

At two o'clock Eric was still absent, therefore I turned in.  My head
troubled me.  It was very painful, and the horrors of that past night
ever rose before me, while my unbalanced brain was distracted by wonder
at the reason of that desperate attempt upon my life.  Man of the world
that I was, I knew well enough that there was some deep motive.  They
feared me--but why?

Next morning, there being no word from Eric, my anxiety was greatly
increased.  My friend might have shared the same fate as myself and
remained unconscious till the flood had overwhelmed him.  If so, then
all trace of him might have disappeared and his body was now floating
slowly out to sea.

Those hard defiant words of his still rang in my ears.  What did he
mean?  Who were the persons who held him in their power?

To remain inactive was impossible.  Every moment I remained increased
the danger of my discovery by Winsloe and his companions.  I could, of
course, have gone forth to King Street with a constable and given him in
charge for the attempt upon me.  Indeed, that was my first impulse, yet
on reflection I saw that by adopting such a course I might imperil
Sybil.  Without a doubt the fellow knew her secret, and for that reason
was in such active search of her.

Therefore I decided to remain patient and watchful.  Winsloe believed
that I was dead, and perhaps it was as well, for I should now be
afforded an opportunity of watching his movements.

For three whole days I was compelled to remain a prisoner on account of
my annoying bandages, which were too conspicuous to allow me to go
forth.  I had several callers, including Jack and Lord Wydcombe, but to
everyone Budd replied that both his master and Mr Domville were absent,
where, he had no idea.

My anxiety for Eric increased hourly, yet what could I do?

The doctor, at my request, removed the bandages so that my wound was
hidden when I wore a golf-cap, and about eleven o'clock that same night,
dressed in my working clothes, I crept forth into Bolton Street unseen,
and in Piccadilly mingled with the crowd homeward bound from the
theatre.

I went into Regent Street confident in my excellent disguise, and taking
one of the streets to the right, wandered on and on in search of the
house with the fatal stairs.  On that disastrous night the villainous
pair had engaged me deeply in conversation as we drove along, in order
to take my attention off the route we were traversing, therefore I own
that I was absolutely without any landmark.  All I knew was that we had
turned off Regent Street about half-way up and that the house was
situated in a quiet, rather dark street, an old-fashioned house of three
storeys.

Eagerly in search of the place from which I had so narrowly escaped with
my life I wandered in the night up and down those narrow thoroughfares,
that puzzling maze of streets that lie between Regent Street and Soho
Square--Brewer Street, Bridle Lane, Lexington Street, Poland Street and
Berwick Street.  I could not, however, find any house answering to the
very vague impression I retained of it, though I went on and on until
far into the night.

Fearing to return to Bolton Street, I took a bed at an obscure hotel in
the Euston Road, and next morning went over to Camberwell, where Tibbie
warmly welcomed me.  I attributed the cut on my head to a fall on the
kerb, and when we sat together I saw how thoroughly resigned she had
become to her strange surroundings.

With womanly enthusiasm she told me of the kindness of the landlady, who
would not allow her to mope there alone.  She had taken her out to see
her friends, wives of working-men like herself, and they had gossiped,
had high tea and discussed the affairs of the neighbourhood.

"Tibbie," I said, presently, after we had been chatting some time, "I am
compelled to leave London, and I confess I am very apprehensive on your
behalf."

"Leave London!" she exclaimed.  "Why?"

"It is imperative.  Winsloe is watching me, and is doing all he can to
discover you.  Every time I come here I run a great risk."

"I know," she said, frowning.  "His spies are no doubt dogging your
footsteps everywhere."

"Then your position here is unsafe.  You would do better to escape from
London now, and hide in the country--say in one of the larger towns in
the north."

"Yes; but the police are in search of me, remember.  The mater and Jack
have raised a hue and cry.  They think I've met with foul play."

"Then all the more reason why you should slip out of London.  The
country police are slower, and you will stand less chance of
recognition."

She sighed, exclaiming,--

"Ah, Wilfrid!  It is cruel--cruel of them to hunt me down as they are
now doing.  Where shall I go?  Where do you intend going?"

"Anywhere--out of London.  What about Leeds?  Neither of us know anyone
there."

She was silent a moment.  Then said, "I am in your hands entirely,
Wilfrid, and will go to Leeds if you think I can travel without being
recognised."

"If I anticipated any risk I would not allow you to undertake it," I
said.  "We will go this evening by the 5:45 from King's Cross--`Oswin's
train,' as they call it, because he is the caterer for the dining-car."

"Very well," she answered.  "As you wish.  But before we go will you do
me a favour?  Go to the _Daily Telegraph_ office and put in an
advertisement for me."

"An advertisement!"  I exclaimed, in surprise.

"Yes," she laughed, rather nervously.  "I want to--I mean it is
necessary that I should communicate with a friend."

I said nothing, but stood watching her as she took out half a sheet of
notepaper and commenced to print three lines of jumbled capitals and
numerals--an advertisement apparently in the cipher which I had taken
from the dead unknown.

Her action astounded me, but I managed to remain as though interested
but ignorant.

"Why in this cipher?"  I asked, when she handed it to me, requesting me
to go to Fleet Street after our midday dinner.

"Because--well, because I don't wish it to be read by other people.  It
is for the eye of one person only."

I placed it in my pocket without further comment, and after we had eaten
together I went out to do her bidding.

While seated in the tram-car in the Old Kent Road I took out the mystic
message she had written, and with the key which I had fortunately
carried away with me from Bolton Street I deciphered the words she had
penned.

They read,--

"To Nello.--Will make appointment when safe for us to meet.  Note that
Eric is in Paris.  I still trust you.--S."

I sat staring at the paper like a man in a dream.

Was Tibbie, the woman I had promised to save and for whose sake I was
sacrificing everything, reputation, honour, even my life, actually
playing me false?

How did she know that Eric was in Paris?  Was that really true?

And who was Nello to whom she sent that message of trust?

CHAPTER NINETEEN.

GIVES A MESSAGE TO NELLO.

A little after ten o'clock that same evening, in our guise as working
people, we walked along the Briggate, in Leeds, and presently found a
small eating-house, where Tibbie obtained accommodation for the night.

Dressed as we were, Tibbie's trunk at the station, and a small bag in my
hand, I was unable to go to any of the larger hotels.  Therefore, after
supping off a chop and tomatoes, washed down with a tankard of ale, I
bade her good-night and went off to find a bed round in Commercial
Street.

Next day, in the dull grey morning, we walked the busy streets of
Leeds--Kirkgate, Bond Street, Albion Street, and the neighbouring
thoroughfares--and took counsel with each other.  Her advertisement,
which I saw printed in that morning's _Telegraph_ puzzled me.  Yet I
could not admit knowledge of the cipher without also admitting that I
was in possession of the key.

I showed it to her in the paper, but she only smiled and thanked me,
saying,--

"I suppose you suspect that I am communicating with some lover--eh?"

"Well, Tibbie," I remarked, in as calm a voice as I could command, "I
must admit that I'm much surprised.  You seem, somehow, to be misleading
me."

"Because I am compelled to do so," was her frank, outspoken answer.

I longed to ask right out who was the man Nello--brief for Lionel--the
man to whom she sent a secret message of trust.

We were passing St John's Churchyard towards North Street, and had been
discussing the advisability of her taking a furnished room in one of the
respectable houses in Roundhay Road, where we had seen "Apartments to
let: Furnished," when, catching her countenance, I suddenly said,--

"Eric has disappeared.  He left Bolton Street some days ago, and I've
heard nothing of him.  I'm getting very anxious."

"Eric!" she echoed.  "Well, he's hardly the kind of a man to disappear,
is he?  I've often heard from his friends that he goes away abroad
frequently and forgets to write.  Perhaps he's abroad now."

She did not tell me that he was in Paris, the statement which she made
in secret to the man she called Nello.

I discussed the subject further, but she steadfastly refused to admit
that she knew of his whereabouts.  By her attitude I was much mystified.

Neither the Sussex Constabulary nor the Scarcliffs themselves
entertained the slightest suspicion that the sudden departure of the
Honourable Sybil from Ryhall had any connection with the mysterious
affair in Charlton Wood.  I had made careful inquiry when I had visited
old Lady Scarcliff at Grosvenor Street, and young Lady Wydcombe, visits
which I had purposely made in town in order to allay any suspicion that
I was aware of Tibbie's place of hiding.

The whole family were, of course, extremely anxious, and I was compelled
to play a double game, pretending to make every inquiry in those
quarters in London where she was so well known.  I had even invented
stories as to her having been seen at Oddenino's at supper, with two
other ladies, and accompanied by both ladies on the departure platform
at St Pancras, stories concocted with a dual purpose, to reassure Jack
and his mother that she was well, and also to mislead those who were so
eagerly in search of her.

As we walked side by side through that busy centre of commercial life,
all of which was so strange to her, I expressed regret that she could
tell me nothing further.

"If I knew the truth," I said, "it would enable me to steer clear of
pitfalls, and render your life happier and brighter."

"You are posing as my husband," she said, looking straight into my face
with those wonderful eyes of hers.  "Your self-sacrifice is surely
great, Wilfrid, for one who entertains no affection.  When a man loves
he will do anything--he will ruin himself for the sake of a woman, as so
many do.  But when love is absent it is all so different."

And she sighed and turned her head away.  She was a neat, demure little
figure in her cheap black dress, her small toque, and her black cotton
gloves, with the false badge of matrimony underneath.

"I cannot for the life of me imagine what safeguard I am to you--
pretending to be your husband."

"Ah?" she said.  "You will know everything some day--some day you will
realise my awful peril," and her mouth closed tightly as tears welled in
her eyes.  Did she refer to the crime in Charlton Wood?  That afternoon
we engaged apartments in what seemed to be a pleasant little house in
Roundhay Road, kept by an honest old Yorkshire woman, who spoke broadly
and welcomed us warmly.  Therefore Tibbie obtained her trunk from the
cloak-room, and took up her abode there, while I explained my enforced
absence from my wife, saying that I was compelled to go to Bradford.
Instead of that, however, I returned to my quarters in Commercial
Street, and met her in Kirkgate at eleven o'clock next morning.

Ours was a strange, adventurous life in the days that followed, and were
it not for the veil of mystery upon everything, and the grave suspicion
which I still entertained of my dainty little companion, it would have
all been very pleasant.

In order to kill time, as well as to avoid being met in Leeds together
by our landlady, we visited the various outlying places of interest,
Kirkstall with its ruined abbey and its umbrageous landscapes, the old
church of Adel with the pretty glen, _par excellence_ a walk for lovers,
Cookridge Hall, Chapeltown, the village on the Great North Road where
one obtains such magnificent views, and lastly the splendid old mansion
of Temple Newsham, where walking in the park one sunny, afternoon Tibbie
halted, and looking away to the distant Tudor mansion, said,--

"How strange life is, Wilfrid.  Only two years ago I was staying here
with Cynthia, and now you and I come here as working-class holiday
makers.  Ah!" she sighed, bitterly, "I was happy then, before--" and she
did not conclude her sentence.

"Before what?"  I asked, standing at her side beneath the great old elm
with the sheep grazing quietly around.

"Before evil fell upon me," she said, hoarsely, with poignant
bitterness.

We remained in Leeds a week, and although I had given Budd my address at
the post-office I received no word from him concerning Eric.

Day by day I watched the columns of the _Telegraph_ until one morning
there came an answer to Tibbie's cipher advertisement, a reply which I
read as,--

"To S.--You have been betrayed!  Exercise caution, and escape at once,
the instant you see this.--Your Friend."

I lost no time in seeking her, and with affected carelessness handed her
the paper, making a casual remark upon the news of the day.  I watched
her, however, and saw that she at once turned to the column which held
the greatest interest for her.

Her eyes fell upon the reply to her secret message.  In a few moments
she had deciphered it, and sat with the journal still in her hand,
staring straight before her.

"Wilfrid!" she exclaimed, in a low, strained voice when she at length
found tongue, "I must leave here at once.  Every moment's delay
increases my peril.  I must escape."

"Why?"

But again she refused any explanation, merely saying that her departure
from Leeds was imperative, and expressing despair that her enemies would
never relinquish their hot pursuit.  They were hounding her down, she
said in despair, and they must sooner or later triumph over her.

"No," I exclaimed.  "Hope on, Tibbie.  You must escape--you will escape.
They shall never harm you as long as I have strength to be your
protector."

"Ah!" she cried.  "How can I thank you, Wilfrid.  To you I owe my very
life.  Without you I should have ended it all long ago."

"Never mind that now," I urged.  "You must escape.  Where shall you go?"

"Anywhere.  It is just the same to me," was her answer.

"Then I suggest you take the midday train up to Newcastle.  There's a
quiet hotel where you may live comfortably and unnoticed, the Douglas,
in Grainger Street West.  Remain there a few days, and then move on
across to Carlisle."

"I know Carlisle," she said.  "I've broken the journey there often when
going to Scotland."

"But you are not known there?"

"Only at the County Hotel.  I can go somewhere else, of course.  But are
you not coming?" she asked, quickly.  "Remember my whole future depends
upon you passing yourself off as my husband, William Morton."

"For the next few days I think it would be as well for us to remain
apart," I replied, for truth to tell I had suddenly formed a plan, and
was now anxious to make a flying visit up to London in order to put it
into execution.

Her face fell.

"But you will return to me?" she asked, very anxiously.

"Yes--I will meet you in Carlisle in a week's time.  Go to Newcastle for
four days, and thence to Carlisle.  Indeed, change your address
constantly.  In Newcastle assume another name, and in Carlisle another.
Do not go in the name of Morton again until we meet.  I shall write to
you at the post-office in Carlisle.  To-day is Tuesday.  Next Tuesday
you shall hear from me."

"Why do you leave me alone?" she pouted.  "How can I spend a whole week
wandering about without a companion?"

"Don't you see, Tibbie, that it is very necessary that I should show up
to your mother and Jack in order to still pretend to make an effort to
find traces of you?"  I asked.

"Ah! yes," she sighed.  "I suppose you are right.  You do all you can in
my interests, so I ought not to complain."

"I am glad you are convinced that my return to London is with the object
of averting suspicion," I said.  "Go up to Newcastle and escape these
enemies of yours--whoever they are.  Travel constantly if possible.  You
have money.  If not I can give you some."

"Thanks--I have plenty," was her reply; and then she reluctantly
commenced packing her trunk preparatory to her hurried departure.

And at noon we had grasped hands on the platform and I had seen her into
a third-class compartment of the express bound for Newcastle.

"_Au revoir_," she said, bending to me from the carriage window.
"Remember, next Tuesday in Carlisle.  You are my friend--promise you
will not desert me."

"Next Tuesday," I repeated, lifting my cloth cap.  "I promise.  Till
then, adieu."

And she smiled sadly as the express glided out of the station.

Half an hour later I was on my way to London again, and a little after
five o'clock entered the offices of the _Daily Telegraph_ and handed in
a cipher advertisement, which read,--

"To Nello.--Meet me outside Baker Street Station to-night at eight.
Very urgent.  Nothing to fear.--S."

I was convinced that the mysterious Nello lived in London, and therefore
would see the paper next morning.  I was determined to ascertain who it
was in whom Tibbie placed such implicit trust.

I feared to approach Bolton Street; therefore I took a room at the
Caledonian Hotel on Adelphi Terrace and sent a note to Budd to come and
see me.

In an hour my man stood before me, telling me of the eager inquiries
made for me by Mr Ellice Winsloe, and the message he had left, asking
me to call and see him as soon as ever I returned.

The scoundrel never believed that I would return.  He expected that my
body was far out to sea by this time, just as other bodies had been
despatched from that house of mystery.

Budd brought me some clean linen and my letters, but I still retained my
guise as a working-man, for I had yet a very difficult and delicate task
before me, namely, the watching of the man whom Tibbie addressed as
Nello.

At noon next day I received a telegram from the woman upon whom rested
the dark shadow of a secret crime, telling me of her safe arrival in
Newcastle, and reminding me of my promise to return.  Then I went forth
and lounged about the Burlington in the hope of catching a glimpse of
the man who was her enemy as well as mine.

He generally strolled through the Arcade about five o'clock, for he went
daily to old General Taylor, in the Albany.  I knew his haunts well,
therefore, keeping away from his path, I watched until I saw him pass in
deep conversation with a man of his own age, whose sharp, clean-shaved
face gave me the impression that he was a barrister.  Winsloe looked
more refined, more fashionably dressed, with his frock coat cleanly
brushed and his glossy silk hat apparently only that moment out of the
ironer's hands.

I pretended to be deeply interested in a hosier's window as he passed.
But even had we met face to face I doubt if he would have recognised me
in the disguise of a working-man.

His face was harder and more evil-looking and his shifty eyes were
everywhere.  From the way the pair were talking, I could not resist the
conviction that the clean-shaven fellow was one of his associates or
accomplices.

To that elegant man who passed as a gentleman, and was invited to half
the best houses in London, I owed all my present distress and anxiety,
while at the same time he was Sybil's enemy, the man who held her future
in his merciless hands.

I watched him out of sight, and then turning upon my heel went back
citywards.

That night, just before eight, I strolled along the Marylebone Road, and
slowly passed Baker Street Station and along by Madame Tussaud's,
without, however, seeing traces of anyone.  A couple of newsboys were
idling on the kerb gossiping, but all else was bustle, and there were no
lingerers.

I could not well remain there fearing lest Winsloe or any of his
associates who knew me might recognise me.  Therefore I was compelled to
stroll up and down on the opposite side of the way, my eyes eager to
discern any man who halted there in expectation.

One man dressed like a City clerk came to a sudden standstill just after
eight, looked at his watch and peered inside the station.  But I was
disappointed, for a few moments later a young woman, in brown, probably
his sweetheart, met him, and they both walked away in company.  Again a
second man emerged from the station and stood for a long time in
indecision.  He, too, was keeping an appointment, for he was joined
presently by a much older man, and they went into a neighbouring
saloon-bar.

Half-past eight struck; even nine o'clock.  But the appointment was not
kept.  Perhaps the mysterious Nello had not seen the message?

I was beginning to fear that such was the case, or that my ruse had
failed, when a dark-eyed rather handsome young girl, dressed plainly,
like a shop assistant, alighted from a hansom about a hundred yards from
the station, paid the driver, and hurriedly approached the spot where I
stood.

She took no notice of my presence, but crossing the roadway entered the
station and searched eagerly everywhere as though she were late for her
appointment.

She came forth again upon the pavement, looked up and down, and then
strolled patiently along the kerb.

She never gave me a single glance.  This fact I noted, causing me to
wonder if she were not waiting for a woman.

Was she awaiting Sybil?  Could she be a messenger from the mysterious
Nello, in whom my dainty little friend seemed to place such implicit
trust?

I crossed the road and idled past her in order to get a good look at her
face.

Then I sauntered on, wondering and perplexed.

CHAPTER TWENTY.

CONTAINS ANOTHER SURPRISE.

For some twenty minutes or so I watched her, undecided whether she were
actually the representative of the mysterious Nello, or whether she was
merely a shop-girl in the vicinity who expected to meet a friend.

Time after time, although she was ignorant of the constant observation I
kept upon her, I managed to get close sight of her, and after a time
began to doubt whether she really was a shop assistant.  Her black coat
and skirt was of some cheap but effective material, and the boa about
her neck was of the type usually worn by the employees of Westbourne
Grove; yet once as she passed, my eyes caught a gleam beneath the sleeve
of her coat, and I saw that she wore, only half-concealed, one of those
curious New Zealand bracelets of pale green stone which are so shaped
upon the wrist that they can never be removed.  Solid and circular, it
was a strange, almost barbarous-looking ornament and yet very striking,
for in one part was a small band of gold, wherein was set a single
diamond, the gleam of which had attracted my attention.

Now if she were a shop assistant, I argued, she could not sell ribbons
and laces with such an ornament upon her wrist.  No employer would allow
such personal adornment.  And as she could not remove it there was doubt
that she really was what she appeared to be.

It commenced to rain and she put up her umbrella.  It was old, and in it
were several slits.

I was in half a mind to raise my hat, wish her good-evening, and inquire
if she were there in response to the advertisement addressed to Nello,
yet on reflection I saw that such a movement would be very indiscreet,
and that if she were really there as Nello's representative then I could
gain more by watching her.  So, unnoticed, I stood within the station,
my back turned to her, and my head buried in an evening paper.  To her I
was, I suppose, only an ordinary working-man, and if I had approached
her she would have at once snubbed me.

Fortunately I so constantly changed my position that she never gave me a
look, and was entirely unconscious of being watched.  Greater part of
the time I stood apart some distance, on the opposite side of the street
at the corner of York Place.

From the eager way in which she watched every female approaching, I knew
that she was waiting for a woman.

At last she became convinced that her vigil was in vain.  The rain had
ceased, she closed her umbrella and entered an omnibus which had pulled
up before the station, and an instant afterwards moved on towards the
Edgware Road.

It passed close to where I was standing on the kerb, and a few moments
afterwards I was in a hansom following it at a respectable distance, my
head again hidden in a newspaper.  Down Edgware Road, past the Marble
Arch and along Park Lane we went to Victoria Station, where the
dark-eyed girl alighted, and entering the Chatham and Dover terminus
passed through the barrier with the return half of a first-class ticket.

Without reflection I went to the booking-office, obtained a third for
Loughborough Junction, a station through which most trains passed, and
five minutes later was seated in a compartment near her.  If she had
really responded to my invitation, then it was my duty to discover her
destination and learn something concerning her.

For half an hour I sat in the train looking out at every stopping-place,
but seeing nothing of her.

At last, at a half-lit suburban station she descended and hurried out.
I followed quickly, handing the collector a two-shilling piece as excess
fare.

I glanced at the name on the station lamp.  It was Lordship Lane.

Outside was the foot of Sydenham Hill.

I allowed her to get on well in front and then followed her along the
silent ill-lit suburban road for half a mile up the steep hill, flanked
on either side by large detached houses.  For some reason best known to
herself she had not gone on to the next station, Upper Sydenham.
Perhaps she was too well known there.

Half-way up the hill I walked more quickly and gained upon her, so that
I saw into which gateway she went.

She disappeared through the gate of the house called Keymer--the house
of the mysterious John Parham!

Then I was, of course, convinced that she had kept the appointment on
behalf of the unknown Nello.

I had not called upon Mrs Parham since that tragic incident which I had
witnessed from the pavement, and longed now to follow the dark-eyed girl
and learn the reason of her presence at Baker Street.  But a visit at
that hour was entirely out of the question.  Besides, my disguise as a
working-man would arouse suspicion.

Therefore I was compelled to retrace my steps, return to my hotel in
Adelphi Terrace, and send a line to Budd, ordering him to bring me a hat
and a decent suit of clothes in a kitbag.

Eric's complete silence now alarmed me.  How did Tibbie know that he was
in Paris?  Surely she possessed some means of communication with certain
persons of which I was in entire ignorance.  There might be other
advertisements in other journals which I had not seen--by
pre-arrangement in some obscure country journal possibly.

Jack and Lord Wydcombe were now anxious regarding the absence of both of
us from London, and must, of course, regard our silence as curious.  Yet
so far as I could gather they never for one moment connected my absence
with Tibbie's disappearance.  Tibbie they regarded as erratic and
utterly uncontrollable, just as she had ever been from the time she was
expelled from her school at Versailles for defying the principal, and
causing the other pupils to revolt over some fancied grievance.

Next day about twelve, risking recognition by any person who might know
me, I assumed my frock coat, silk hat and gloves and visited Keymer.

Mrs Parham was in the drawing-room, arranging some flowers in a vase,
and turned to me quickly when I was announced.

"Forgive me for calling, madam, but you will, of course, recollect me,"
I said.  "I was in this neighbourhood and thought I would pay my
respects and ascertain how you were."

"Ah! of course," she exclaimed.  "I remember you perfectly--on that
night--that night when they came here," she faltered, rather tamely, I
thought, and she motioned me to a chair and seated herself.

"The poor girl has, of course, been buried," I said.  "I saw accounts of
the inquest in the papers."

"Yes.  They brought in a verdict of murder, but up to the present the
police have discovered nothing, it appears.  Ah!" she sighed.  "They are
so very slow.  It's monstrous that such a thing could happen here, in
the centre of a populated district.  Out in the lonely country it would
be quite another thing.  I should have left the house at once, only I
feared that my husband would be annoyed.  He is abroad, you know."

"And have you had no word from him?"

"Not a line.  I'm expecting a letter from India by every mail.  He is in
India, I know, as he told one of his City friends that he was going.  He
sailed on the _Caledonia_ from Marseilles nearly five weeks ago.  He may
have written me from Paris and the letter miscarried.  That's the only
explanation I can think of."

I recollected that I had never given her a card, therefore she very
fortunately did not know my name, and I did not intend that she should,
if concealment were at all possible.

There was a mystery about that house and its occupants which caused me
to act with circumspection.

I looked around the room.  Nothing had been altered save that the couch
upon which they had laid the dead girl was now gone, and the corner of
the carpet which had been torn up had been re-nailed down.  The piano at
which my hostess had sat when attacked was still in its place, and the
table whereon had stood the photograph which I had stolen still
contained that same silver and _bric-a-brac_.

As Mrs Parham was speaking the door suddenly opened, and the dark-eyed
young girl whom I had watched on the previous night came gaily into the
room.  The instant I saw her I recognised that she was a lady.  In a
clean, fresh cotton blouse and neat tailor-made skirt she presented a
much smarter appearance them in that cheap black coat and skirt as she
stood in the muddy roadway.  The green stone bracelet was still upon her
wrist, the one object which alone had showed me that she was no shop
assistant.

"This is Miss O'Hara," my hostess exclaimed, introducing us; "she has
kindly come to stay with me until my husband's return."

And as we bowed to each other I saw that the newcomer had no previous
knowledge of me.

"I was present at the unfortunate affair," I said.  "Mrs Parham must
have been very upset by it."

"She was," declared the girl, in a quiet, refined voice.  "But she's
getting over it now.  The worst shock was the maid's death.  It was a
most dastardly piece of business, and moreover, no one knows with what
motive it was done."

"To get possession of something which Mr Parham had concealed here," I
said.

"That may be, but as far as Mrs Parham is aware they took nothing
beyond a few of her husband's private papers."

"Nothing except a photograph that stood on the table over there,"
remarked my hostess.

"A photograph!"  I exclaimed, in pretended surprise.  "Of whom?"

"Of a friend," was the vague response, and I saw that the two women
looked at each other meaningly.

They intended to keep the identity of the original of the stolen
portrait a secret.  Yet they were in utter ignorance that it was in my
possession.

Why had this Miss O'Hara gone to meet Sybil in Nello's place?  I
wondered.

I chatted with them both for a long time, but without being able to
discover any additional fact.  They were both clever women, and knew how
to hold their tongues.

Presently Mrs Parham said suddenly,--

"I'm sure my husband will feel very indebted to you when he knows all
the facts.  I have not the pleasure of your name."

"Morton," I said, "William Morton," and feeling in my pocket expressed
regret that I had forgotten my card-case.

A quarter of an hour later I took my leave and was walking down Sydenham
Hill when I suddenly encountered my friend the police inspector of the
night of the strange affair at Keymer.

He glanced at me, and our recognition was mutual.

Then when he had greeted me he turned on his heel and walked in my
direction.  After some conversation regarding the mysterious attempt and
its fatal termination, he said in a hard voice,--

"Our people are rather surprised at your attitude, you know."

"My attitude!  What do you mean?"  I exclaimed, looking at him in
surprise.

"Well.  You might have given information when you knew that we wanted to
question that man Parham."

"Information of what?"

"Of his whereabouts.  You were seen one evening not long ago talking to
him."

"Where?"

"In the entrance to the Empire," replied the inspector.  "One of our
plain-clothes men saw you with Parham and another man.  But the fellow
managed to get away, as he always does."

I stood aghast.

"Was he a fair bald-headed man?"

"Of course."

I was silent.  The truth was plain, the revelation a staggering one.
Winsloe had introduced his accomplice, John Parham, to me as the
traveller and engineer named Humphreys!

It was in John Parham's house that the dastardly attempt had been made
upon my life--in his house that other persons had met with mysterious
and untimely ends.

CHAPTER TWENTY ONE.

WHAT OCCURRED IN DEAN'S YARD, WESTMINSTER.

That same evening, attired in my working clothes, I watched Winsloe's
chambers in King Street at the hour when I knew his habit was to return
to dress for dinner.

From five o'clock till half-past seven I lingered in the vicinity; then
returning to my hotel in the Adelphi I there met Budd, whom I sent round
to the man's chambers to inquire when he would be in.

Half an hour later my valet returned with the information that Mr
Winsloe was out of town, and was not expected back for several days.  He
had gone to the north, his man believed, but he had no instructions to
forward letters.

Gone north!  Had he discovered Tibbie's whereabouts and gone after her?

Mine was a tantalising position, unable to return to my own rooms for
fear that Winsloe and Parham should discover that I was still alive.
They believed me to be dead--that I had "gone home," as "White Feather"
reported.

That night I spent several hours wandering through those streets behind
Regent Street, trying to recognise the house with the fatal stairs.
All, however, was to no purpose.  I had, I think, mistaken the direction
which we had taken.  Tired and worn out, I ate supper about ten o'clock
in a small and rather uncleanly little foreign restaurant in Dean
Street, and then returned to the Adelphi, where I sat a long time in my
room overlooking the Embankment and the Thames, lost in the mazes of
mystery that now presented themselves.

Where was Eric Domville?  Where was Ellice Winsloe?  Where was John
Parham, _alias_ Humphreys?

Tibbie evidently knew a great deal more than she would admit.  She had
told me that my friend was in Paris.  How could she know if she held no
communication with anyone?

No--the more I reflected the more evident did it become that she was
playing a double game.

As I sat at the window with the dark deserted gardens below me, the row
of gas-lamps and the wide river before me, I tried to analyse my real
feelings towards the dainty little love of my youth.

She was a woman guilty of the terrible crime of murder, and yet I had
promised to shield her because she had declared that her enemies
intended to crush her.  Had I really acted rightly?  I asked myself.
Truly, I was endeavouring to defeat the ends of justice.  Nevertheless,
I recollected her wild earnest appeal to me, how she had fallen upon her
knees and implored my help and protection.  I remembered, too, that in
her desperation she would have taken her own life rather than face her
enemies.

What did it all mean?

So extraordinary had been the sequence of amazing events that my mind
failed to grasp the true significance of all the facts.

Of one truth, however, I was well aware, namely, that the dull life of
workaday Camberwell had worked a wonderful change in my little friend.
She was more sedate, more composed, more womanly, while her calmness
accentuated her sweetness of manner.  Yet why did she wish to pose as a
married woman?  What did she fear beyond the exposure of her crime?

She was fascinating, I own that.  But upon her beauty and grace was
resting that dark, gruesome shadow, the shadow of the sword of
retribution, which hung over her, and from which she, alas! would never
escape.

What did the family think of her prolonged absence?  What did the police
think?

I knew well that both old Lady Scarcliff and Jack were leaving no stone
unturned to try to discover her, while Wydcombe had left word with Budd
that as soon as ever I returned he wished to see me.  I would dearly
have liked to have gone round to Curzon Street, but by doing so, I saw
that Jack would know I had been there, and he might mention my visit to
Winsloe, who, without doubt, was still his friend.

My cipher advertisement had been so successful that, after due
consideration, I resolved to try and draw "White Feather," and ascertain
the identity of that mysterious person.

Therefore I sat at the table, and after half an hour had reduced to the
cipher the following announcement,--

"To White Feather.--Must see you.  Very urgent.  Meet me to-night at
entrance to Dean's Yard, Westminster, at nine, without fail.--S."

If "White Feather" was in London he or she would certainly keep the
appointment with Sybil.  My only fear was that she might see the paper
up in Newcastle, and detect the forgery.

Before midnight I handed in the advertisement at the newspaper office in
Fleet Street, and next morning had the satisfaction of seeing it in
print.

The day I spent in comparative idleness.  Budd, to whom I explained my
strange conduct by saying that I was still engaged in watching someone,
called with my letters and executed several commissions for me.  I wrote
to "Mrs William Morton" at the post-office at Carlisle, and spent the
afternoon reading in the hotel.  Budd had instructions to let me know
immediately anything was heard of Eric, and was now acting as my secret
agent, eager to serve me in every particular.

It was a wet, unpleasant night, as, a little before nine, I alighted
from an omnibus in Victoria Street, and passing up Great Smith Street,
approached Dean's Yard from the Great College Street side, the opposite
entrance to the spot where the appointment was to be kept.

Dean's Yard is a quiet square of ancient smoke-blackened houses, a
cloister of the abbey in the old days, quiet and secluded even in these
modern go-ahead times.  In all Westminster there is no quieter,
old-world spot, frequented in the daytime only by the few persons who
use it as a short cut to Tufton Street and Horseferry Road, and at night
quiet and deserted.

Entering the small secluded square from the opposite side, I slipped
along half-way on the south side to a position where I could have a good
view of the great arched gate communicating with Victoria Street, and
there found a deep, dark doorway which afforded me admirable
concealment.

I stood and waited.  Scarcely had I settled myself there when the chimes
of Big Ben rang out the hour, and then I strained my eyes towards the
great ill-lit Gothic gateway.

Not a soul was in the place, not even a policeman.  Presently a poor
woman with a shawl over her head hurried past in the falling rain, and
afterwards came the postman, who, very fortunately, had no letters for
the door where I stood concealed in the shadow.  The place seemed dark,
mysterious, almost ghostly, in the dead silence of the night.

The quarter chimed, but no person lingered at the gateway.  Perhaps the
advertisement had not been seen; or, more likely, "White Feather" was
absent from London.

At last, however, I heard the rattle of a four-wheeled cab outside the
gateway.  I saw it stop, and a man alighted.  Then the vehicle moved on
slowly, and again stopped, as though awaiting him.  A dark figure in
black overcoat and low felt hat loomed up in the darkness of the
gateway, and entering the Yard glanced eagerly around.

Next moment another person, a rather taller man, entered and passed him
by, but without speaking.  Indeed, they passed as strangers, the second
man strolling slowly along the pavement in the direction of where I was
in hiding.  He passed by me, and as the street lamp shone upon his face
I saw that he was young and his features were aquiline, dark and
evil-looking.  I had never to my knowledge seen him before.  He seemed
well-dressed, for his overcoat did not conceal the fact that he was
wearing evening clothes.  His collar was turned up, but he went on
heedless of the rain, his sharp eyes searching everywhere.  My
hiding-place was a most excellent one, however, and he failed to detect
my presence.

A few minutes later a third man entered the Yard, a youngish man with
the air of the Cockney from the East End.  He wore a hard hat of the
usual costermonger type, a red woollen comforter about his neck, and his
trousers were bell-bottomed and adorned with pearl buttons.  He,
however, gave no sign to either of the other two, although it was
apparent that they were acquainted, for sorely three men could not be
keeping appointments at that unfrequented spot at the same moment.

The first comer still stood in the gateway, but too far away to allow me
to clearly distinguish his features.  He stood back in the shadow, his
face turned expectantly out to the open roadway, where ever and anon I
saw the lights of cabs passing and re-passing.  Meanwhile, the two men
in the quiet little square had walked to the opposite gateway, and there
halted, though at a respectable distance from each other.

The man who had arrived in a cab stood for a long time in patience, the
other two giving no sign whatever of their presence.  At first I was
half inclined to think that the trio were strangers to each other, but
on watching their movements I saw that something was premeditated--but
what it was I could not gather.

While the man dressed as a costermonger--or perhaps he was a real
costermonger--remained near the exit to the Yard ready to give warning
of anyone approaching, the man in evening clothes slowly re-passed me,
while at the same time the watcher at the gate came forward in his
direction.

When not far from me he halted and struck a vesta in order to light a
cigarette.  The fickle flame betrayed his countenance.

It was the man John Parham, the person believed by his wife to be in
India.

What was contemplated?  The four-wheeled cab was still in waiting in the
little open space which divides Dean's Yard from Victoria Street, while
the exit to Great College Street was being watched, and the thin-faced
man lurked there ready for Sybil's arrival.

Within myself I smiled to think that all their elaborate arrangements
were futile, and wondered if Parham was the man who signed himself
"White Feather?"  In that fellow's house were the fatal stairs,
therefore if I followed him I should now be enabled to fix the actual
place to which I had, on that never-to-be-forgotten night, been enticed.

While the costermonger remained on vigil, Parham and his companion
passed and re-passed, but still without acknowledging each other.

Once the costermonger suddenly began to whistle a popular music-hall
air, and turning I saw that it was a preconcerted signal.  A man had
entered the Yard from Great College Street and was crossing to where
Parham was standing.

For fully three-quarters of an hour they waited patiently until ten
o'clock struck.  Then Parham approached his companion, and they stood in
earnest conversation.

Almost at the same moment a female figure in deep black came swiftly
through the gateway into the Yard, causing both to start quickly and
draw back.  Next instant, however, Parham started off briskly, walking
past me to where the costermonger was standing, while his thin-faced
accomplice slipped past the newcomer and disappeared into Victoria
Street.

It was evident that the woman's appearance had instantly upset all their
calculations.

The newcomer stopped, glanced around and strained her eyes into the
darkness.  She wore a close black hat, a long mackintosh, and carried an
umbrella, yet so swiftly had Parham disappeared that she had not noticed
his presence in the Yard, while the other man had so cleverly slipped
past her and out through the gateway that she had not seen his face.

For a few moments she stood expectant.  I could see that she had
hurried, in fear of being too late.

Then, as she approached me, I discerned that she was the girl O'Hara.

And of her, Parham and his lurking accomplices were evidently in fear,
as they separated and disappeared.

I watched her standing there and wondered why she had come.  Was it in
order to save Sybil from some plot that had been prepared for her?

Was it their intention to take her to that dark, mysterious house with
the fatal stairs?

I felt convinced that it was.  The truth was plain.  There was a plot
against Sybil.  The cab had been in waiting there to convey the victim
to her grave!

CHAPTER TWENTY TWO.

IS AN ECHO FROM CHARLTON WOOD.

My bitterest regret was that I had not been able to follow Parham and
trace him to the house of doom, but at the moment of his disappearance I
had been unable to emerge from my hiding-place, otherwise the girl
O'Hara would have seen me.  Perhaps, indeed, she might have recognised
me.  So, by sheer force of adverse circumstances, I was compelled to
remain there and see the trio escape under my very nose.

I had learnt one important fact, however, namely, that a deep conspiracy
was afoot against Sybil.

It was beyond comprehension how Tibbie, daughter of the noble and
patrician house of Scarcliff, could be so intimately associated with
what appealed to me to be a daring gang of malefactors.  The treatment I
had received at their hands showed me their utter unscrupulousness.  I
wondered whether what the police suspected was really true, that others
had lost their lives in that house wherein I had so nearly lost mine.
What was the story of Tibbie's association with them--a romance no
doubt, that had had its tragic ending in the death of the unknown in
Charlton Wood.

To me, it seemed plain that he was a member of the gang, for had he not
their secret cipher upon him, and did not both Winsloe and Parham
possess his photograph?

I recollected the receipt for a registered letter which I had found
among the letters in the dead man's pocket, and next morning told Budd
to go and unlock the drawer in my writing-table and bring it to me.  He
did so, and I saw that the receipt was for a letter handed in at the
post-office at Blandford in Dorset, addressed to: "Charles Denton, 16b
Bolton Road, Pendleton, Manchester."

I turned over the receipt in my hand, wondering whether the slip of
paper would reveal anything to me.  Then, after some reflection, I
resolved to break my journey in Manchester on my return to Tibbie in
Carlisle, and ascertain who was this man to whom the dead unknown had
sent a letter registered.

Next afternoon I passed through Salford in a tram-car, along by Peel
Park, and up the Broad Street to Pendleton, alighting at the junction of
those two thoroughfares, the one leading to aristocratic Eccles and
Patricroft, and the other out to bustling Bolton.

The Bolton road is one over which much heavy traffic passes, and is
lined with small houses, a working-class district, for there are many
mills and factories in the vicinity.  I found the house of which I was
in search, a small, rather clean-looking place, and as I passed a
homely-looking woman was taking in the milk from the milkman.

Without hesitation I stopped, and addressing her, exclaimed,--

"Excuse me, mum, but do you happen to know a Mr Charles Denton?"

The woman scanned me quickly with some suspicion, I thought, but
noticing, I supposed, that although a working-man I seemed highly
respectable, replied bluntly, in a pronounced Lancashire dialect,--

"Yes, I do.  What may you want with him?"

"I want to see him on some important business," was my vague reply.  "Is
he at home?"

"No, he ain't," was the woman's response.  "Mr Denton lodges with me,
but 'e's up in London just now, and 'e's been there this four months."

"In London!"  I exclaimed.

"Yes, but I don't know his address.  When he goes away 'e never leaves
it.  He's lodged with me this two years, but I don't think 'e's been
here more than six months altogether the whole time."

"Then you have a lot of letters for him, I suppose?"

"Yes, quite a lot," answered the good woman.  The letter sent by the
dead man might be among them!

"It was about a letter that I wanted to see Mr Denton--about a
registered letter.  I've come from London on purpose."

"From London!" ejaculated the woman, a stout, good-humoured person.

"Yes.  I wonder whether you'd mind me looking at the letters, if it is
among them I'd know he had not received it.  The fact is," I added in
confidence, "there's a big lawsuit pending, and if he hasn't got the
letter then the other side can't take any action against him."

"Then you're on his side?" she asked shrewdly.

"Of course I am.  I came down to explain matters to him.  If I can
ascertain that he didn't get the letter then that's all I want.  I'm a
stranger, I know," I added, "but as it is in Mr Denton's interest I
don't think you'll refuse."

She hesitated, saying she thought she ought to ask her husband when he
returned from the mill.  But by assuring her of her lodger's peril, and
that I had to catch the six-thirty train back to London, I at last
induced her to admit me to the house, and there in the small, clean,
front parlour which was given over to her lodger when he was there, she
took a quantity of letters from a cupboard and placed them before me.

Among the accumulated correspondence were quite a number of registered
letters, and several little packets which most likely contained articles
of value.

While I chatted with the woman with affected carelessness, pretending to
be on very friendly terms with her lodger, I quickly fixed upon the
letter in question, a registered envelope directed in a man's educated
hand, and bearing the Blandford post-mark.

In order, however, to divert her attention, I took up another letter,
declaring that to be the important one, and that the fact of his not
having received it was sufficient to prevent the action being brought.

"I'm very glad of that," she declared in satisfaction.  "Mr Denton is
such a quiet gentleman.  When he's here he hardly ever goes out, but
sits here reading and writing all day."

"Yes," I agreed, "he's very studious--always was--but a very excellent
friend.  One of the very best."

"So my husband always says.  We only wish he was here more."

"I saw him in London about a month ago," I remarked, in order to sustain
the fiction.

How I longed to open that letter that lay so tantalisingly before me.
But what could I do?  Such a thing was not to be thought of.  Therefore,
I had to watch the woman gather the correspondence together and replace
them in the cupboard.

I rose and thanked her, saying,--

"I'm delighted to think that Charlie will escape a very disagreeable
affair.  It's fortunate he wasn't here to receive that letter."

"And I'm glad, too.  When he returns I'll tell him how you came here,
and what you said.  What name shall I give him?"

"Williams--Harry Williams," I answered.  "He will know."

Then as I walked round to the window I examined the room quickly, but to
my disappointment saw that there were no photographs.  He might, I
thought, keep the portraits of some of his friends upon the mantelshelf,
as so many men do.  Was this Denton one of the conspirators, I wondered?
His absence without an address for four months caused me to suspect
that he was.

Just as I had given her my assumed name, somebody knocked at the door,
and she went to open it.

Next instant a thought flashed across to me.  Should I take that letter?
It was a theft--that I recognised, yet was it not in the interests of
justice?  By that communication I might be able to establish the dead
man's identity.

There was not a second to lose.  I decided at once.  I heard the woman
open the door and speak to someone, then swift as thought I opened the
cupboard, glanced at the packet of letters, and with quickly-beating
heart took the one which bore the Blandford post-mark.

In a moment it was in my pocket.  I re-closed the cupboard, and sprang
to the opposite side of the room just as the good woman re-entered.

Then, with profuse thanks and leaving kind messages to the man of whom I
spoke so familiarly as "Charlie," I took my leave and hurried along the
broad road into Salford, where I jumped upon a tram going to the
Exchange.

I was in the train alone, in a third-class compartment, travelling north
to Carlisle, before I dared to break open the letter.

When I did so I found within a scribbled note in cipher written on the
paper of the Bear Hotel, at Devizes.  After some difficulty, with the
aid of the key which the writer had evidently used in penning it, I
deciphered it as follows:--

"Dear Denton,--I saw you in the smoking-room of the Midland at Bradford,
but for reasons which you know, I could not speak.  I went out, and on
my return you had gone.  I searched, but could not find you.  I wanted
to tell you my opinion about Ellice and his friend.  They are not
playing a straight game.  I know their intentions.  They mean to give us
away if they can.  Sybil fears me, and will pay.  I pretend to know a
lot.  Meet me in Chichester at the Dolphin next Sunday.  I shall put up
there, because I intend that she shall see me.  Come and help me, for I
shall have a good thing on, in which you can share.  She can always
raise money from her sister or her mother, so don't fail to keep the
appointment.  Ellice has already touched a good deal of the Scarcliffs'
money from young Jack, and I now mean myself to have a bit.  She'll do
anything to avoid scandal.  It's a soft thing--so come.--Yours,--

"R.W."

The dead man was, as I had suspected, one of the gang, and he was a
blackmailer.  He had compelled her to meet him and had made demands
which she had resisted.  Yes--the letter was the letter of a barefaced
scoundrel.

I clenched my hands and set my teeth.

Surely I had done right to endeavour to protect Sybil from such a band
of ruffians.  Once I had pitied the dead man, but now my sympathy was
turned to hatred.  He had written this letter to his friend Denton,
suggesting that the latter should assist him in his nefarious scheme of
blackmail.

He confessed that he "pretended" to know a lot.  What did he pretend to
know, I wondered?  Ah! if only Sybil would speak--if only she would
reveal to me the truth.

Yet, after all, how could she when that man, the fellow who had written
that letter, had fallen by her hand?

The letter at least showed that her enemies had been and were still
unscrupulous.  Winsloe, even now, was ready to send her to her grave,
just as I had been sent--because I had dared to come between the
conspirators and their victim.  And yet she trusted Nello--whoever the
fellow was.

Who was the man Denton, I wondered?  A friend of the mysterious "R.W.,"
without a doubt, and a malefactor like himself.

I placed my finger within the linen-lined envelope, and to my surprise
found a second piece of thin blue paper folded in half.  Eagerly I
opened it and saw that it was a letter written in plain English, in bad
ink, and so faint that with difficulty I read the lines.

It was in the scoundrel's handwriting--the same calligraphy as that upon
the envelope.

I read the lines, and so extraordinary were they that I sat back upon
the seat utterly bewildered.

What was written there complicated the affair more than ever.  The
problem admitted of no solution, for the mystery was by those written
lines rendered deeper and more inscrutable than before.

Was Sybil, after all, playing me false?

I held my breath as the grave peril of the situation came vividly home
to me.

Yes--I had trusted her; I had believed her.

She had fooled me!

CHAPTER TWENTY THREE.

PLACES MATTERS IN A NEW LIGHT.

The words upon the second slip of paper were,--

"Ellice believes that Sybil still loves Wilfrid Hughes.  This is
incorrect.  Tell him so.  The girl is merely using Hughes for her own
purposes.  She loves Arthur Rumbold.  I have just learnt the truth--
something that will astonish you."

Rumbold!  Who was Arthur Rumbold?  I had never heard mention of him.
This was certainly a new feature of the affair.  Sybil had a secret
lover of whom I was in ignorance.  She was no doubt still in
communication with him, and through him had learnt of Eric's whereabouts
and other facts that had surprised me.

I read and re-read the letter, much puzzled.  She was only using me for
her own purposes--or in plain English she was fooling me!

I was angry with myself for not being more wary.

The train stopped at Preston, and then rushed north again as I sat alone
in the corner of the carriage thinking deeply, and wondering who was
this man Rumbold.

At Carlisle another surprise was in store for me, for I found a hurried
note from Sybil saying that she had unfortunately been recognised by a
friend and compelled to leave.  She had gone on to Glasgow, and would
await me there at the Central Station Hotel.  Therefore, by the Scotch
express at two o'clock that morning I travelled up to Glasgow, and on
arrival found to my chagrin that she had stayed there one night, and
again left.  There was a note for me, saying that she had gone to
Dumfries, but that it would be best for me not to follow.

"Return to Newcastle and await me," she wrote.  "My quick movements are
imperative for my own safety.  I cannot tell you in a letter what has
happened, but will explain all when we meet."

"By what train did the lady leave?"  I inquired of the hall-porter who
had handed me the letter.

"The six-twenty last night, sir," was the man's answer.  "I got her
ticket--a first-class one to Fort William."

"Then she went north--not south," I exclaimed, surprised.

"Of course."

Sybil had misled me in her letter by saying that she had gone to
Dumfries, when really she had travelled in the opposite direction.  She
had purposely misled me.

"The lady left hurriedly, it would appear."

"Yes, sir.  About five o'clock a gentleman called to see her, and she
met him in the hall.  She was very pale, I noticed, as though she was
surprised at his visit, or rather upset.  But they went out together.
She returned an hour later, wrote this letter, which she told me to give
to you if you called, and then left for Fort William."

"And did the man call again?"

"Yes.  She said he would, and she told me to tell him that she had gone
to Edinburgh.  I told him that, and he seemed very surprised, but went
away.  He was in evening dress, and it seemed as though they had
intended dining together.  She seemed," added the man rather sneeringly,
"to be more like a lady's-maid than a lady."

"But the gentleman, describe him to me."

"Oh! he was a rather short, podgy man, fair, with a baldish head."

Was it Parham? the description suited him.

"He gave no card?"

"No.  He met the young lady here in the hall.  My idea was that his
presence was very unwelcome, as she seemed in great fear lest he should
return before she could get away."

"Has the man left Glasgow?"

"I think so.  I saw him on the platform about nine, just before the
Edinburgh express left.  He's probably gone on there.  He seemed quite a
gentleman."

"They appeared to be friendly?"

"Perfectly.  Only she evidently did not expect to meet him.  She asked
the name of a hotel at Fort William, and I told her to go to the
Station."

"Then she's there!"  I exclaimed quickly.

"Probably.  She arrived there this morning."

I tipped the man, and after idling in Glasgow some hours, left for Fort
William, determined to disobey Sybil's order to go back to Newcastle.

It was a long but picturesque journey.  When I arrived I went at once to
the hotel to inquire if Mrs Morton were there.

The manageress shook her head, saying,--

"There was a Mrs Morton, a young woman like a lady's-maid, who arrived
here yesterday morning, and left here last evening.  A lady was awaiting
her--her mistress, I think."

"What was her name?"

"Mrs Rumbold," was the answer, after referring to the visitors' book.

"Rumbold!"  The name of the secret lover.

"Was she old or young?"

"Elderly, with grey hair.  A rather stiff, formal kind of person."

"Where have they gone?"

"I heard Mrs Rumbold say that she wanted to go to Oban.  So perhaps
they've gone there."

There was a boat down to Oban in three hours' time, therefore I took it,
passed down the beautiful Loch and by the island of Lismore, places too
well known to the traveller in Scotland to need any description, and
that same evening found myself in Oban, the Charing Cross of the
Highlands.  I had been there several times before, and always stayed at
the Great Western.  Therefore I took the hotel omnibus, and on alighting
asked if a Mrs Rumbold was staying there.

The reply was a negative one, therefore I went round to several other
hotels, finding at last that she and "her maid" had taken a room at the
Alexandra that morning, but had suddenly changed their plans, and had
left at two o'clock by train for the south, but whether for Glasgow or
Edinburgh was not known.

I therefore lost track of them.  Sybil had apparently successfully
escaped from her male visitor at Glasgow, while at the same time Mrs
Rumbold--probably the mother of the man she loved in secret--had awaited
her up at Fort William.

For what reason?  Why was she now masquerading as maid of the mother of
her lover?

Again, if her visitor in Glasgow was really Parham, he must have very
quickly obtained knowledge of her whereabouts, for only a few days
before I had watched him arrange that ingenious plot against her in
Dean's Yard--a plot which would have no doubt been carried into
execution if Sybil had been present.

I hesitated how to act.

If they had gone south, it was useless for me to remain in Oban.  Her
appointment with me was in Newcastle, and it seemed certain that she
would sooner or later seek me there.  But at that moment my curiosity
was aroused regarding this Mrs Rumbold, as to who and what she was, and
further, as to the identity of Arthur, about whom the dead man had known
so much.

I left Oban and went back to Glasgow.  My friend, the hall-porter at the
Central Station, was talkative, but had not seen the lady again.  It
struck me that as the bald-headed man had met her in Glasgow, and as she
had left a message for him that she had gone to Edinburgh, she would
naturally avoid both places, or at any rate not halt there.

Had she gone on to Dumfries?  She had left a message for me that she was
there.  Would she now go there in order to see if I were awaiting her
instead of at Newcastle?

Dumfries, the town of Burns, was on my way down to Carlisle, therefore I
resolved to make a halt there for an hour or two to inquire.

I remained the night in Glasgow, for I was fagged out by so much
travelling, and next day, just before twelve, I alighted at Dumfries.  I
had never been there before, but outside the station I saw the Railway
Hotel, and entering, asked whether Mrs Rumbold was staying there.

Yes, she was.  Did I wish to see her? asked the lady clerk in the
bureau.

I replied in the affirmative, and sent her my name, "Mr Morton,"
written on a slip of paper.

The waiter returned with a curious look upon his face.  I saw in an
instant that something had occurred and was not surprised when he
said,--

"Mrs Rumbold has a bad headache, sir, and would be glad if you'd call
again about five or six.  The chambermaid says she's lying down."

"Is there another person with her?"  I inquired.  "Her own maid, I
mean."

"No, sir.  She's alone."

"Are you quite sure of that?"

"Quite.  I took her name when she arrived in the hotel.  She has no
maid."

"And no lady friend?"

"No.  She's entirely alone."

That surprised me.  Had Sybil parted from her and gone straight on to
Newcastle in order to find me?  There was nothing to be done but to wait
till half-past five, and call again on Mrs Rumbold.  I therefore took a
room at the hotel, and lunched in the coffee-room.

The woman's excuse made me suspicious that she wished to avoid meeting
me, and that when I returned at six I should find her gone.

So I passed the time in writing letters, and remained in patience until
half-past five, when I sent up again to know if she would receive me.
The answer came back that she was still too unwell, and I sent word to
her that I could wait, as I wished to see her upon a very important
matter.

My determination showed her that I did not intend that she should
escape; therefore, just before the dinner gong rang the waiter came to
me and said that the lady was in the small drawing-room upstairs and
would see me.

I ascended the stairs wondering what would be the outcome of my
interview.  I wanted to ascertain who the woman was and the nature of
the relations between her and Sybil.

When I entered the room a rather elderly lady with whitish hair severely
brushed back and attired in deep black rose to meet me, bowing stiffly
and saying--

"I have not the honour of your acquaintance, Mr Morton, and am rather
curious to know what you want with me."

"Well, madam," I replied, "the fact is I want to ask you a question.
The Honourable Sybil Burnet has been travelling with you dressed as a
lady's-maid, and I am here to learn where she has now gone."

The woman started in surprise, and glared at me.  She probably, from my
disguise as a working-man, put me down as a detective.

"And my reply to you, sir, is that Miss Sybil's destination is her own
affair.  We parted, and she has gone south.  That is all I know."

"But you also know the reason why she is masquerading as a maid; why at
Fort William and at Oban you made people believe she was your maid.  You
had a motive, and I think you may as well admit it."

"I do not see your right to question me about my private affairs!" she
exclaimed angrily.  "This is monstrous!"

"I have no desire to pry into your affairs, madam," I answered, quite
coolly.  "The Honourable Sybil is a friend of mine, and I am anxious to
know her whereabouts," I said.

"But I cannot tell you what I don't know myself.  She went on to
Carlisle--that's all I know."

"She parted from you suddenly.  Why?"  I asked.  "Shall I tell you?
Because she is in fear of being followed," I exclaimed, and, smiling,
added, "I think, madam, that I hold greater knowledge of the family than
perhaps even you do yourself.  I have known the Scarcliffs all my life.
Old Lady Scarcliff is greatly upset regarding Sybil's protracted
absence.  They are beginning to think that something has happened to
her.  I can now tell her that she has been with you, masquerading as
your maid, and that you refuse all information concerning her.  You
know, I daresay, that the police are actively trying to find her on the
application of her brother, Lord Scarcliff?"

My threat caused her some consternation.  I could see that from the way
she fumed and fidgeted.

"To tell Lady Scarcliff such a thing would only be to throw a blame upon
myself of which I am entirely innocent," she protested.  "I assure you
that if I knew where she had gone, I would tell you."

"No, pardon me, madam.  You would not.  You believe that I'm a
detective."

"Your actions certainly betray you," she exclaimed resentfully.  "You've
been watching us closely--for what reason?"

"Well," I replied slowly.  "The fact is, I am fully aware of the secret
love existing between Sybil Burnet and Arthur Rumbold."

"Sybil and Arthur?" she cried, turning pale and looking me straight in
the face.  "What do you mean?  Arthur--my boy, Arthur!"

I nodded in the affirmative.

"Who are you?" she exclaimed, starting up breathlessly from her chair.
She was in fear of me, I saw.  "Who are you that you should know this?"
she gasped.

"William Morton," was my cool reply.  "I thought I sent my name up to
you this morning!"

CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR.

COMPLICATIONS AND CONFESSIONS.

Next morning, after a night journey, I called at the Douglas Hotel, in
Newcastle, and was informed that Mrs Morton had arrived on the previous
evening.

At last I had run her to earth.

She sent word that she would see me in half an hour, therefore I idled
along Grainger Street West, killing time until she made her appearance.
She approached me in the hall of the hotel smiling merrily and putting
out her hand in welcome.  Her black dress seemed slightly the worse for
wear owing to her constant travelling, yet she was as neat and dainty as
ever, a woman whose striking beauty caused every head to be turned as
she passed.

We went out, turning to walk towards Blackett Street, and then amid the
bustle of the traffic began to talk.  She asked me when I had arrived,
and how I had fared in London.

I told her nothing of the success of my advertisements, or the discovery
of the plot so ingeniously formed against her, and allowed her to
believe that I had only just arrived from London.  I was waiting to see
whether she would explain her journey to Scotland, and her companionship
with Mrs Rumbold.

But she said nothing.  We walked on together through Albion Place, and
presently found ourselves in Leazes Park, that pretty promenade, gay in
summer, but somewhat cheerless on that grey wintry morning.

"You were recognised in Carlisle," I exclaimed after we had been
chatting some time.  "Tell me about it.  I was surprised to get your
note, and I confess I was also somewhat alarmed.  Was the person who
recognised you an enemy or a friend?"

"A friend," was her prompt reply.  "But his very friendliness would, I
knew, be fatal to my interests, so I had to fly.  He recognised me, even
in this dress, stopped me in the street, raised his hat and spoke.  But
I discerned his intention, therefore I passed on with affected
indignation and without answering.  Had I opened my mouth my voice might
have betrayed me.  I went on to Glasgow."

"And there?  What happened?"

She glanced at me in quick suspicion.  I saw she was embarrassed by my
question.

"Happened?" she echoed, nervously.  "What do you mean?"

We were in the Park, and quite alone, therefore I halted, and looking
her straight in the face exclaimed,--

"Something happened there, Sybil.  Why don't you tell me?"

"Sybil," she said in a tone of reproach.  "Am I no longer Tibbie to you,
as of old?  You are changed, Wilfrid--changed towards me.  There is
something in your manner so very unusual.  What is it?"

"I desire to know the truth," I said in a hard voice.  "You are trying
to keep back things from me which I ought to know.  I trust you, and yet
you do not trust me in return.  Indeed, it seems very much as though you
are trying to deceive me."

"I am not," she protested.  "You still misjudge me, Wilfrid, and merely
because there are certain things which it would be against my own
interests to explain at this moment.  Every woman is permitted to have
secrets; surely I may have mine.  If you were in reality my husband,
then it would be different.  Hitherto, you have been generosity itself
towards me.  Why withdraw it now, at the critical moment when I most
require your aid and protection."

"Why?"

"Because in Glasgow I was recognised by one of my enemies," she said.
"Ah! you don't know what a narrow escape I had.  He traced me--and came
from London to hunt me down and denounce me.  Yet I managed to meet him
with such careless ease that he was disarmed, and hesitated.  And while
he hesitated I escaped.  He is still following me.  He may be here, in
Newcastle, for all I know.  It we meet again, Wilfrid," she added in a
hoarse, determined voice, "if we meet again it will all be hopeless.  My
doom will be sealed.  I shall kill myself."

"No, no," I urged.  "Come, don't contemplate such a step as that!"

"I fear to face him.  I can never face him."

"You mean John Parham."

"Who told you?" she started quickly.  "How did you know his name?"

"I guessed it.  They told me at the hotel that you had had a visitor,
and that you had soon afterwards escaped to the north."

"Do you actually know Parham?"

"I met him once," was my reply, but I did not mention the fellow's
connection with the house with the fatal stairs.

"Does he know that we are friends?"

"How can I tell?  But why do you fear him?"

"Ah, it is a long story.  I dare not face that man, Wilfrid.  Surely
that is sufficient."

"No.  It is not sufficient," I replied.  "You managed to escape and get
up to Fort William."

"Ah!  The man at the hotel told you so, I suppose," she said.  "Yes, I
did escape, and narrowly.  I was betrayed."

"By whom?"

"Unwittingly betrayed by a friend, I think," she replied, as we walked
on together towards the lake.  On a winter's morning there are few
people in Leazes Park, therefore we had the place to ourselves, save for
the keeper strolling idly some distance away.

"Sybil," I exclaimed presently, halting again, and laying my hand upon
her shoulder, "why are you not straightforward and outspoken with me?"

I recollected the postscript of the dead man's letter which I had
secured in Manchester--the allegation that she was playing me false.

Her eyes were cast down in confusion at my plain question, yet the next
instant she assumed a boldness that was truly surprising.

"I don't understand you," she declared with a light nervous little
laugh.

"Then I suppose I must speak more plainly," I said.  "It is a pity,
Sybil, that you did not tell me the truth from your own lips."

She went pale as her eyes met mine in quick anxiety.

"The truth--about what?"

"About your love for Arthur Rumbold," I said very gravely, my gaze still
fixed steadily upon hers.

In an instant her gloved hands clenched themselves, her lips twitched
nervously, and she placed her hand upon her heart as though to stop its
wild beating.

"My love?" she gasped blankly--"my love for Arthur Rumbold?"

"Yes, your love for him."

"Ah!  Surely you are cruel, Wilfrid, to speak of him--after--after all
that has lately happened," she burst forth in a choking voice.  "You
cannot know the true facts--you cannot dream the truth, or that man's
name would never pass your lips."

"No," I said gravely.  "I do not know the truth.  I am in utter
ignorance.  I only know that you met Mrs Rumbold at Fort William and
travelled back with her to Dumfries."

"That is quite true," she answered.  "I have no wish to conceal it."

"But your love for her son--you have concealed that!"

"A woman who loves truly does not always proclaim it to the world," was
the reply.

"Then if you love him why are you in hiding?  Why are you masquerading
as my wife?"  I demanded seriously.  I was, I admit, piqued by her
attitude, which I perhaps misjudged as defiant.

She shrugged her shoulders slightly, but met my gaze unflinchingly.

"You promised me your assistance," she sighed.  "If you now regret your
promise I willingly release you from it."

"I have no wish to be released," I answered.  "I only desire to know the
truth.  By a fortunate circumstance, Sybil, I have discovered your
secret love for Arthur Rumbold--and yet at Ryhall you said you had
decided to marry Ellice Winsloe."

"A woman does not always marry the man she really loves," she argued.
"It is a regrettable fact, but horribly true."

"Then you love this man, Arthur Rumbold?  Come, do not tell me an
untruth.  We are old enough friends to be frank with each other."

"Yes, we are.  I am frank with you, and tell you that you have blamed
yourself for assisting me, now that you have discovered my folly."

"Folly of what?"

"Of my love.  Is it not folly to love a man whom one can never marry?"

"Then he is already married, perhaps?"

She was silent, and glancing at her I saw that tears stood in her
magnificent eyes.  She was thinking of him, without a doubt.

I recollected those words penned by the dead man; that allegation that
she was fooling me.  Yes.  What he said was correct.  The scales had now
fallen from my eyes.  I read the truth in her white countenance, that
face so very beautiful, but, alas! so false.

Who was Nello, the man with whom she corresponded by means of that
cipher--the man she trusted so implicitly?  Was he identical with Arthur
Rumbold?  Had she killed the writer of that extraordinary letter because
he knew the truth--because she was in terror of exposure and ruin?

My knowledge of Rumbold had entirely upset all her calculations.  In
those moments of her hesitancy and confusion she became a changed woman.
Her admission had been accompanied by a firm defiance that utterly
astounded me.

I noticed how agitated she had become.  Her small hands were trembling;
and she was now white to the lips.  Yet she was still determined not to
reveal her secret.

"Ah! you can never know, Wilfrid, what I have suffered--what I am
suffering now," she said in a deep intense voice, as we stood there
together in the gardens.  "You have thought me gay and careless, and
you've often told me that I was like a butterfly.  Yes, I admit it--I
admit all my defects.  When I was old enough to leave the schoolroom,
society attracted me.  I saw Cynthia, the centre of a smart set,
courted, flattered, and admired, and like every other girl, I was
envious.  I vied with her successes, until I, too, became popular.  And
yet what did popularity and smartness mean?  Ah!  I can only think of
the past with disgust."  Then, with a sigh, she added, "You, of course,
cannot believe it, Wilfrid, but I am now a changed woman."

"I do believe you, Tibbie," was my blank reply, for want of something
else to say.

"Yes," she went on, "I see the folly of it all now, the emptiness, the
soul-killing wear and tear, the disgraceful shams and mean subterfuges.
The woman who has success in our set stands alone, friendless, with a
dozen others constantly trying to hurl her from her pedestal, and ever
ready with bitter tongues to propagate grave insinuations and scandal.
It is woman to woman; and the feuds are always deadly.  I'm tired of it
all, and have left it, I hope, for ever."

"Then it was some adventure in that gay circle, I take it, that is
responsible for your present position?"  I said slowly.

"Ah!" she sighed in a low, hoarse voice, "I--I never dreamed of the
pitfalls set for me, and in my inexperience believed in the honesty of
everyone.  But surely I was not alone!  Beneath a dress shirt beats the
heart of many a blackguard, and in our London drawing-rooms are to be
found persons whose careers, if exposed, would startle the world.  There
are men with world-famous names who ought to be in the criminal dock,
but whose very social position is their safeguard; and women with titles
who pose as charity patrons, but are mere adventuresses.  Our little
world, Wilfrid, is, indeed, a strange one, a circle of class and
criminality utterly inconceivable by the public who only know of us
through the newspapers.  I had success because, I suppose, of what
people are pleased to call my good looks, but--but, alas!  I fell a
victim--I fell into a trap ingeniously set for me, and when I struggled
to set myself free I only fell deeper and deeper into the blackguardly
intrigue.  You see me now!" she cried after a brief pause, "a desperate
woman who cares nought for life, only for her good name.  I live to
defend that before the world, for my poor mother's sake.  Daily I am
goaded on to kill myself and end it all.  I should have done so had not
Providence sent you to me, Wilfrid, to aid and counsel me.  Yet the blow
has again fallen, and I now see no way to vindicate myself.  The net has
closed around me--and--and--I must die!"

And she burst into a sudden torrent of tears.

Were they tears of remorse, or of heart-broken bitterness?

"There is no other way!" she added in a faint, desperate voice, her
trembling hand closing upon my wrist.  "You must leave me to myself.  Go
back to London and remain silent.  And when they discover me dead you
will still remain in ignorance--but sometimes you will think of me--
think of me, Wilfrid," she sobbed, "as an unhappy woman who has fallen
among unscrupulous enemies."

"But this is madness!"  I cried.  "You surely will not admit yourself
vanquished now?"

"No, not madness, only foresight.  You, too, are in deadly peril, and
must leave me.  With me, hope is now dead--there is only the grave."

She spoke those last words so calmly and determinedly that I was
thoroughly alarmed.  I refused to leave her.  The fact that Parham had
discovered her showed that all hope of escape was now cut off.  This she
admitted to me.  Standing before me, her countenance white and haggard,
I saw how terribly desperate she was.  Her chin then sank upon her
breast and she sobbed bitterly.

I placed my hand tenderly upon her shoulder, full of sympathy.

"The story of your unhappiness, Tibbie, is the story of your love.  Is
it not?"  I asked, slowly.

Her chest rose and fell slowly as she raised her tearful eyes to mine,
and in reply, said in a low, faltering voice,--

"Listen, and I will tell you.  Before I die it is only right that you
should know the truth--you who are my only friend."

And she burst again into a flood of tears, stirred by the painful
remembrance of the past.

I stood there holding her for the first time in my arms.  And she buried
her face upon my shoulder, trembling and sobbing as our two hearts beat
in unison.

CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE.

MAKES PLAIN A WOMAN'S FEAR.

"Tell me," I said at last, full of sympathy for her in her dire
unhappiness, "tell me, Tibbie, about this man Rumbold."

For some moments she was silent.  Her pale lips trembled.

"What is there to tell?" she exclaimed hoarsely.  "There was nothing
extraordinary in our meeting.  We met at a country house, as I met a
hundred other men.  Together we passed some idle summer days, and at
last discovered that we loved each other."

"Well?"

"Well--that is all," she answered in a strange, bitter voice.  "It is
all at an end now."

"I never recollect meeting him," I remarked, reflectively.

"No--you never have," she said.  "But please do not let us discuss him
further," she urged.  "The memories of it all are too painful.  I was a
fool!"

"A fool for loving him?"  I asked, for so platonic were our relations
that I could speak to her with the same frankness as her own brother.

"For loving him!" she echoed, looking straight at me.  "No--no.  I was a
fool because I allowed myself to be misled, and believed what I was told
without demanding proof."

"Why do you fear the man who found you in Glasgow?"

"Ah!  That is quite another matter," she exclaimed quickly.  "I warn you
to be careful of John Parham.  A word from me would place him under
arrest; but, alas!  I dare not speak.  They have successfully closed my
lips!"

Was she referring, I wondered, to that house with the fatal stairs?

"He is married, I suppose?"

"Yes--and his wife is in utter ignorance of who and what he is.  She
lives at Sydenham, and believes him to be something in the City.  I know
the poor woman quite well."

It was upon the tip of my tongue to make inquiry about Miss O'Hara, but
by so doing I saw I should admit having acted the spy.  I longed to put
some leading questions to her concerning the dead unknown in Charlton
Wood, but in view of Eric's terrible denunciation how could I?

Where was Eric?  I asked her, but she declared that she was in
ignorance.

"Some time ago," she said, "I heard that he was in Paris.  He left
England suddenly, I believe."

"Why?"

"The real reason I don't know.  I only know from a friend who saw him
one day sitting before a _cafe_ in the Boulevard des Italiens."

"Your friend did not speak to him?"  I inquired quickly.

"No."

"Then it might have been a mistake.  The person might, I mean, have
merely resembled Eric Domville.  Was your informant an intimate friend?"

"A friend--and also an enemy."

"Ah!  Many of us have friends of that sort!"  I remarked, whereat she
sighed, recollecting, no doubt, the many friends who had played her
false.

The wild, irresponsible worldliness, the thoughtless vices of the smart
woman, the slangy conversation and the loudness of voice that was one of
the hall-marks of her go-ahead circle, had now all given place to a
quietness of manner and a thoughtful seriousness that utterly amazed me.
In her peril, whatever it was, the stern realities of life had risen
before her.  She no longer looked at men and things through
rose-coloured spectacles, she frankly admitted to me, but now saw the
grim seriousness of life around her.

Dull drab Camberwell had been to her an object-lesson, showing her that
there were other peoples and other spheres beside that gay world around
Grosvenor Square, or bridge parties at country houses.  Yet she had,
alas! learned the lesson too late.  Misfortune had fallen upon her, and
now she was crushed, hopeless, actually seriously contemplating suicide.

This latter fact caused me the most intense anxiety.

Apparently her interview with Arthur Rumbold's mother had caused her to
decide to take her life.  The fact of Parham having found her in Glasgow
was, of course, a serious _contretemps_, but the real reason of her
decision to die was the outcome of her meeting with Mrs Rumbold.

What had passed between the two women?  Was their meeting at Fort
William a pre-arranged one, or was it accidental?  It must have been
pre-arranged, or she would scarcely have gone in the opposite direction
to that of which she left word for me.

The situation was now growing more serious every moment.  As we stood
together there I asked her to release me from my imposture as her
husband, but at the mere suggestion she cried,--

"Ah! no, Wilfrid!  You surely will not desert me now--just at the moment
when I most need your protection."

"But in what way can this pretence of our marriage assist you?"

"It does--it will," she assured me.  "You do not know the truth, or my
motive would be quite plain to you.  I have trusted you, and I still
trust in you that you will not desert or betray me."

"Betray you?  Why, Tibbie, what are you saying?"  I asked, surprised.
Could I betray her?  I admired her, but I did not love her.  How could I
love her when I recollected the awful charge against her?

"Do you suspect that I would play you false, as some of your friends
have done?"  I asked, looking steadily into her fine eyes.

"No, no; forgive me, Wilfrid," she exclaimed earnestly, returning my
gaze.  "I sometimes don't know what I am saying.  I only mean that--you
will not leave me."

"And yet you asked me to go back to London only a few minutes ago!"  I
said in a voice of reproach.

"I think I'm mad!" she cried.  "This mystery is so puzzling, so
inscrutable, and so full of horror that it is driving me insane."

"Then to you also it is a mystery!"  I cried, utterly amazed at her
words.  "I thought you were fully aware of the whole truth."

"I only wish I knew it.  If so, I might perhaps escape my enemies.  But
they are much too ingenious.  They have laid their plans far too well."

She referred, I supposed, to the way in which those scoundrels had
forced money from her by threats.  She was surely not alone in her
terrible thraldom.  The profession of the blackmailer in London is
perhaps one of the most lucrative of criminal callings, and also one of
the safest for the criminal.  A demand can cleverly insinuate without
making any absolute threat, and the blackmailer is generally a perfect
past-master of his art.  The general public can conceive no idea of the
widespread operations of the thousands of these blackguards in all
grades of society.  When secrets cannot be discovered, cunning traps are
set for the unwary, and many an honest man and woman is at this moment
at the mercy of unscrupulous villains, compelled to pay in order to hush
up some affair of which they are in reality entirely innocent.  No one
is safe.  From the poor squalid homes of Whitechapel to the big mansions
of Belgravia, from garish City offices to the snug villadom of Norwood,
from fickle Finchley to weary Wandsworth, the blackmailer takes his
toll, while it is calculated that nearly half the suicides reported
annually in London are of those who take their own lives rather than
face exposure.  The "unsound mind" verdict in many instances merely
covers the grim fact that the pockets of the victim have been drained
dry by those human vampires who, dressed smugly and passing as
gentlemen, rub shoulders with us in society of every grade.

I looked at Sybil, and wondered what was the strange secret which she
had been compelled to hush up.  Those letters I had filched from the
dead man were all sufficient proof that she was a victim.  But what was
the story?  Would she ever tell me?  I looked at her sweet, beautiful
face, and wondered.  We moved on again, slowly skirting the picturesque
lake.  She would not allow me to release myself from my bond, declaring
that I must still pose as William Morton, compositor.

"But everyone knows we are not married," I said.  "Mrs Rumbold, for
instance!"

"Not everyone.  There are some who believe it, or they would not
hesitate to attack me," was her vague and mysterious response.

"For my own part, Tibbie, I think we've carried the masquerade on quite
long enough.  I'm beginning to fear that Jack, or some of his friends,
may discover us.  Your description is circulated by the police,
remember; besides, my prolonged absence has already been commented upon
by your people.  Jack and Wydcombe have been to my rooms half a dozen
times, so Budd says."

"No.  They will not discover us," she exclaimed, quite confidently.

"But walking here openly, and travelling up and down the country is
really inviting recognition," I declared.  "You were recognised, you'll
remember, in Carlisle, and again in Glasgow.  To-morrow you may be seen
by one of your friends who will wire to Jack.  And if we are found
together--what then?"

"What then?" she echoed.  "Why, I should be found with the man who is my
best--my only friend."

"But a scandal would be created.  You can't afford to risk that, you
know."

"No," she answered slowly in a low, hard voice, "I suppose you are
right, I can't.  Neither can you, for the matter of that.  Yes," she
added, with a deep sigh, "it would be far better for me, as well as for
you, if I were dead."

I did not reply.  What could I say?  She seemed filled by a dark
foreboding of evil, and her thoughts now naturally reverted to the
action over which she had perhaps for weeks or months been brooding.

I had endeavoured to assist her for the sake of our passionate idyllic
love of long ago, but all was in vain, I said.  I recognised that sooner
or later she must be discovered, and the blow--the exposure of her
terrible crime--must fall.  And then?

She had killed the man who had held her in thraldom.  That was an
undoubted fact.  Eric had fully explained it, and could testify to the
deed, although he would, I knew, never appear as witness against her.
The unknown blackguard scorning her defiance had goaded her to a frenzy
of madness, and she had taken her revenge upon the cowardly scoundrel.

Could she be blamed?  In taking a life she had committed a crime before
God and man, most certainly.  The crime of murder can never be pardoned,
yet in such circumstances surely the reader will bear with me for
regarding her action with some slight degree of leniency--with what our
French neighbours would call extenuating circumstances.

And the more so when I recollected what the dead unknown had written to
his accomplice in Manchester.  The fellow had laid a plot, but he had
failed.  The woman alone, unprotected and desperate, had defended
herself, and he had fallen dead by her hand.

In my innermost heart I decided that he deserved the death.

Why Ellice Winsloe had recognised the body was plain enough now.  The
two men were friends--and enemies of Sybil Burnet.

I clenched my fingers when I thought of the dangerous man who was still
posing as the chum of young Lord Scarcliff, and I vowed that I would
live to avenge the wrong done to the poor trembling girl at my side.

She burst into hot tears again when I declared that it would be better
for us to return again to the obscurity of Camberwell.

"Yes," she sobbed.  "Act as you think best, Wilfrid.  I am entirely in
your hands.  I am yours, indeed, for you saved my life on--on that night
when I fled from Ryhall."

We turned into the town again through Gallowgate when she had dried her
eyes, and had lunch at a small eating-house in New Bridge Street, she
afterwards returning to her hotel to pack, for we had decided to take
the afternoon train up to King's Cross.

She was to meet me at the station at half-past three, and just before
that hour, while idling up and down Neville Street awaiting the arrival
of her cab, of a sudden I saw the figure of a man in a dark travelling
ulster and soft felt hat emerge from the station and cross the road to
Grainger Street West.

He was hurrying along, but in an instant something about his figure and
gait struck me as familiar; therefore, walking quickly after him at an
angle before he could enter Grainger Street, I caught a glimpse of his
countenance.

It was John Parham!  And he was going in the direction of the Douglas
Hotel.

He had again tracked her down with an intention which I knew, alas! too
well could only be a distinctly evil one.

CHAPTER TWENTY SIX.

TAKES ME A STEP FURTHER.

We were back again in Neate Street, Camberwell.

In Newcastle we had a very narrow escape.  As Parham had walked towards
the hotel, Sybil had fortunately passed him in a closed cab.  On her
arrival at the station she was in entire ignorance of the fellow's
presence, and as the train was already in waiting we entered and were
quickly on our way to London, wondering by what means Parham could
possibly have known of her whereabouts.

Was she watched?  Was some secret agent, of whom we were in ignorance,
keeping constant observations upon us and reporting our movements to the
enemy?  That theory was Sybil's.

"Those men are utterly unscrupulous," she declared as we sat together in
the little upstairs room in Camberwell.  "No secret is safe from them,
and their spies are far better watchers than the most skilled detectives
of Scotland Yard."

At that moment Mrs Williams entered, delighted to see us back again,
for when we had left, Tibbie had, at my suggestion, paid rent for the
rooms for a month in advance and explained that we were returning.

"Two gentlemen came to inquire for you a week ago, Mr Morton," she
exclaimed, addressing me.  "They first asked whether Mrs Morton was at
home, and I explained that she was away.  They then inquired for you,
and appeared to be most inquisitive."

"Inquisitive?  About what?" asked my pseudo wife.

"Oh! all about your private affairs, mum.  But I told them I didn't know
anything, of course.  One of the men was a foreigner."

"What did they ask you?"  I inquired in some alarm.

"Oh, how long you'd been with me, where you worked, how long you'd been
married--and all that.  Most impudent, I call it.  Especially as they
were strangers."

"How did you know they were strangers?"

"Because they took the photograph of my poor brother Harry to be yours--
so they couldn't have known you."

"Impostors, I expect," I remarked, in order to allay the good woman's
suspicions.  "No doubt they were trying to get some information from you
in order to use it for their own purposes.  Perhaps to use my wife's
name, or mine, as an introduction somewhere."

"Well, they didn't get much change out of me, I can tell you," she
laughed.  "I told them I didn't know them and very soon showed them the
door.  I don't like foreigners.  When I asked them to leave their names
they looked at each other and appeared confused.  They asked where you
were, and I told them you were in Ireland."

"That's right," I said, smiling.  "If they want me they can come here
again and find me."

Then, after the landlady had gone downstairs, I asked Tibbie her
opinion.

"Did I not tell you that inquiries would be made to ascertain whether I
were married?" she said.  "The woman evidently satisfied them, for she
has no suspicion of the true state of affairs."

"Then you are safe?"

"Safe only for the present.  I may be in increased peril to-morrow."

"And how long do you anticipate this danger to last?"  I asked her
seriously, as she sat there gazing into the meagre fire.

"Last!  Until my life's end," she answered very sadly.  Then turning her
wonderful eyes to mine she added, "I know you cannot sacrifice your life
for me in this way much longer, Wilfrid.  Therefore it must end.  Yet
life, after all, is very sweet.  When I am alone I constantly look back
upon my past and recognise how wasted it has been; how I discarded the
benefits of Providence and how from the first, when I came out, I was
dazzled by the glitter, gaiety, and extravagance of our circle.  It has
all ended now, and I actually believe I am a changed woman.  But it is,
alas! too late--too late."

Those words of hers concealed some extraordinary romance--the romance of
a broken heart.  She admitted as much.  Why were these men so
persistently hunting her down if they were in no fear of her?  It could
only be some desperate vendetta--perhaps a life for a life!

What she had said was correct.  Mine was now a most invidious position,
for while posing as William Morton, I was unable to go to Bolton Street
or even call upon Scarcliff or Wydcombe for fear that Winsloe and his
accomplices should learn that I was still alive.  Therefore I was
compelled to return to the Caledonian Hotel in the Adelphi, where Budd
met me in secret each evening with my letters and necessaries.

Another week thus went by.  The greater part of the day I usually spent
with Tibbie in that dull little room in Neate Street, and sometimes,
when the weather was fine, we went to get a breath of air in Greenwich
Park or to Lewisham or Dulwich, those resorts of the working-class of
South London.  At night, ostensibly going to work, I left her and spent
hours and hours carefully watching the movements of Ellice Winsloe.

To Lord Wydcombe's, in Curzon Street, I followed him on several
occasions, for he had suddenly become very intimate with Wydcombe it
appeared, and while I stood on the pavement outside that house I knew so
well my thoughts wandered back to those brilliant festivities which
Cynthia so often gave.  One night, after Winsloe had dined there, I saw
the brougham come round, and he and Cynthia drove off to the theatre,
followed by Jack and Wydcombe in a hansom.  On another afternoon I
followed Winsloe to the Scarcliffs in Grosvenor Place, and later on saw
him laughing with old Lady Scarcliff at the drawing-room window that
overlooked Hyde Park Corner.  He presented a sleek, well-to-do
appearance, essentially that of a gentleman.  His frock coat was
immaculate, his overcoat of the latest cut, and his silk hat always
ironed to the highest perfection of glossiness.

Tibbie, of course, knew nothing of my patient watchfulness.  I never
went near my chambers, therefore Ellice and Parham certainly believed me
dead, while as to Domville's hiding in Paris, I confess I doubted the
truth of the statement of Tibbie's friend.  If the poor fellow still
lived he would most certainly have written to me.  No!  He was dead--
without a doubt.  He had fallen a victim in that grim house of doom.

Again and again I tried to find the gruesome place, but in vain.  Not a
street nor an alley in the neighbourhood of Regent Street I left
unexplored, yet for the life of me I could not again recognise the
house.  The only plan, I decided, was to follow Parham, who would one
day go there, without a doubt.

I called on Mrs Parham at Sydenham Hill, and found that her husband was
still absent--in India, she believed.  Miss O'Hara, however, remained
with her.  What connection had the girl with those malefactors?  I tried
to discern.  At all events, she knew their cipher, and they also feared
her, as shown by their actions on that dark night in Dean's Yard.

My own idea was that Parham was still away in the country.  Or, if he
were in London, he never went near Winsloe.  The police were in search
of him, as admitted by the inspector at Sydenham, therefore he might at
any moment be arrested.  But before he fell into the hands of the police
I was determined to fathom the secret of that house of mystery wherein I
had so nearly lost my life.

For Tibbie's personal safety I was now in constant and deep anxiety.
They were desperate and would hesitate at nothing in order to secure
their own ends.  The ingenuity of the plot to seize her in Dean's Yard
was sufficient evidence of that.  Fortunately, however, Tibbie had not
seen my cipher advertisements.

Another week passed, and my pretended wife had quite settled down again
amid her humble surroundings.  It amused me sometimes to see the girl,
of whose beauty half London had raved, with the sleeves of her cotton
blouse turned up, making a pudding, or kneeling before the grate and
applying blacklead with a brush.  I, too, helped her to do the
housework, and more than once scrubbed down the table or cleaned the
windows.  Frequently we worked in all seriousness, but at times we were
compelled to laugh at each other's unusual occupation.

And when I looked steadily into those fine, wide-open eyes, I wondered
what great secret was hidden there.

Time after time I tried to learn more of Arthur Rumbold, but she would
tell me nothing.

In fear that the fact of her disappearance might find its way into the
papers, she wrote another reassuring letter to her mother, telling her
that she was well and that one day ere long she would return.  This I
sent to a friend, a college chum, who was wintering in Cairo, and it was
posted from there.  Jack naturally sent out a man to Egypt to try and
find her; and in the meantime we allayed all fears that she had met with
foul play.

Days and weeks went on.  In the security of those obscure apartments in
Neate Street, that mean thoroughfare which by day resounded with the
cries of itinerant costermongers, and at evening was the playground of
crowds of children, Sybil remained patient, yet anxious.  Mrs
Williams--who, by the way, had a habit of speaking of her husband as her
"old man"--was a kind, motherly soul, who did her best to keep her
company during my absences, and who performed little services for her
without thought of payment or reward.  The occupation of compositor
accounted not only for my absence each night during the week, but on
Sunday nights also--to prepare Monday morning's paper, I explained.

I told everybody that I worked in Fleet Street, but never satisfied them
as to which office employed me.  There were hundreds of compositors
living in the neighbourhood, and if I made a false statement it would at
once be detected.  With Williams I was friendly, and we often had a
glass together and a pipe.

Our life in Camberwell was surely the strangest ever led by man and
woman.  Before those who knew us I was compelled to call her "Molly,"
while she addressed me as "Willie," just as though I were her husband.

A thousand times I asked her the real reason of that masquerade, but she
steadfastly declined to tell me.

"You may be able to save me," was all the information she would
vouchsafe.

Darkness fell early, for it was early in February, and each night I
stole forth from the Caledonian Hotel on my tour of vigilance.  The
hotel people did not think it strange that I was a working-man.  It was
a quiet, comfortable place.  I paid well, and was friendly with the
hall-porter.

With the faithful Budd's assistance--for he was friendly with Winsloe's
valet--I knew almost as much of the fellow's movements as he did
himself.  I dogged his footsteps everywhere.  Once he went down to
Sydenham Hill, called upon Mrs Parham, and remained there about an hour
while I waited outside in the quiet suburban road.  When he emerged he
was carrying a square parcel packed in brown paper, and this he conveyed
back to Victoria, and afterwards took a cab to his own chambers.

He had not been there more than a quarter of an hour, when along King
Street came a figure that I at once recognised as that of the man I most
wanted to meet--John Parham himself.

I drew back and crossed the road, watching him enter Winsloe's chambers,
of which he apparently had a latchkey.

Then I waited, for I meant, at all hazards, to track the fellow to his
hiding-place, and to discover the true identity of the house where I had
been so ingeniously entrapped.

At last he emerged carrying the square packet which his friend had
obtained at Sydenham, and behind him also came Winsloe.  They walked
across St James's Square and up York Street to the Trocadero, where,
after having a drink together, they parted, Winsloe going along Coventry
Street, while his companion, with the packet in his hand, remained on
the pavement in Shaftesbury Avenue, apparently undecided which direction
to take.

I was standing in the doorway of the Cafe Monico opposite, watching him
keenly, and saw that he was evidently well known at the Trocadero, for
the gold-laced hall-porter saluted him and wished him good-evening.

A few moments later he got into a cab and drove away, while in a few
seconds I had entered another cab and was following him.  We went up
Shaftesbury Avenue, turning into Dean Street and thus reaching Oxford
Street opposite Rathbone Place, where he alighted, looked around as
though to satisfy himself that he was not followed, and walked on at a
rapid pace up Rathbone Place, afterwards turning into many smaller
thoroughfares with which I was unacquainted.  Once he turned, and I
feared that he had detected me, therefore I crossed the road and
ascended the steps of a house, where I pretended to ring the door-bell.

He glanced back again, and finding that he was not being followed
increased his pace and turned the corner.  I was after him in an
instant, and still followed him at a respectable distance until after he
had turned several corners and was walking up a quiet, rather ill-lit
street of dark old-fashioned houses, he glanced up and down and then
suddenly disappeared into one of the door-ways.  My quick eyes noted the
house and then, five minutes afterwards, I walked quickly past the
place.

In a moment I recognised the doorway as that of the house with the fatal
stairs!

Returning, on the opposite side of the road, I saw that the place was in
total darkness, yet outwardly it was in no way different to its
neighbours, with the usual flight of steps leading to the front door,
the deep basement, and the high iron railings still bearing before the
door the old extinguishers used by the ink-men in the early days of last
century.  I recognised the house by those extinguishers.  The blinds had
not been lowered, therefore I conjectured that the place was unoccupied.

The street was, I found, called Clipstone Street, and it lay between
Cleveland Street and Great Portland Street, in quite a different
direction than that in which I had imagined it to be.

After a quarter of an hour Parham emerged without his parcel, closed the
door behind him, and walked on to Portland Place, where, from the stand
outside the Langham, he took a cab to Lyric Chambers, in Whitcomb
Street, opposite Leicester Square, where I discovered he had his abode.

My heart beat wildly, for I knew that I was now on the verge of a
discovery.  I had gained knowledge that placed the assassins of Eric
Domville in my hands.

I lost not a moment.  At the Tottenham Court Road Police Station I was
fortunate in finding Inspector Pickering on duty, and he at once
recognised me as the hero of that strange subterranean adventure.

As soon as I told him I had discovered the mysterious house he was, in
an instant, on the alert, and calling two plain-clothes men announced
his intention of going with me at once to Clipstone Street to make
investigations.

"Better take some tools with you, Edwards, to open the door, and a
lantern, each of you," he said to them.  Then turning to me, he added,--

"If what we suspect is true, sir, there's been some funny goings-on in
that house.  But we shall see."

He took a revolver from his desk and placed it in his pocket, and
afterwards exchanged his uniform coat for a dark tweed jacket in order
not to attract attention in the neighbourhood.

Then we all four went forth to ascertain the truth.

CHAPTER TWENTY SEVEN.

THE HOUSE OF DOOM.

On arrival at Clipstone Street our first inquiry was to ascertain
whether the place was inhabited.

While we waited around the corner in Great Portland Street, one of
Pickering's men approached and rang the bell, but though he repeated the
summons several times, there was no response.  Then, with easy agility,
he climbed over the railings and disappeared into the area.

Leaving the second man to give us warning if we were noticed, Pickering
and myself sauntered along to the house.

It was nearly eleven o'clock, and there were few passers-by, yet we did
not wish to be discovered, for our investigations were to be made
strictly in secret, prior to the police taking action.

Was I acting judiciously, I wondered?  Would the revelation I had made
reflect upon Sybil herself?  Would those men who used that house hurl
against her a terrible and relentless vendetta?

Whether wisely or unwisely, however, I had instituted the inquiry, and
could not now draw back.

The inspector himself took the small bag containing a
serviceable-looking housebreaker's jemmy and other tools, and as we came
to the area handed it down to the man below.  Then both of us scrambled
over the locked gate and descended the steps to the basement door by
which it had been decided to enter.

The plain-clothes man was something of a mechanic, I could see, for he
was soon at work upon the lock, yet although he tried for a full quarter
of an hour to open the door, it resisted all his efforts.

"It's bolted," he declared at last, wiping the perspiration from his
brow.  "We must try the front door.  That's no doubt only on the latch.
If we force this they'll know we've been here, while if we force the
latch we can put that right again before we leave."

"Very well, Edwards," was the inspector's reply.  "Go up alone and do
it.  It won't do for us both to be up with you.  Force the latch, and
let us trust to luck to be able to put it right again.  We'll have to
lay a trap here--of that I feel sure."

The man ascended to the door above us, but scarcely had he done so when
we heard the hoarse cry of "_Star_--extrar spe-shall!" from the further
end of the street--the pre-arranged signal warning us of someone
approaching.

Edwards therefore slipped down the steps and walked in the opposite
direction until the two men who had entered the street had passed.  Then
Edwards sprang up the steps again, and after trying the lock with a
number of keys we suddenly heard a low crack, and then there was
silence.

"All right," he whispered to us over the railings, and a minute later we
were standing inside the dark hall of the house wherein I had so nearly
lost my life.  Edwards closed the door behind us noiselessly, and we
were compelled to grope forward in the pitch darkness, for the inspector
deemed it wise to draw down the blinds before lighting our lanterns, for
fear our movements should attract notice from without.

Edwards entered the front room on the right, stumbling over some
furniture, and pulled down the dark holland blind, while a moment later
a rapping on the front door announced the arrival of the man who had
been watching to cover our movements.

The policemen's lanterns, when lit, revealed an old-fashioned room
furnished solidly in leather--a dining-room, though there were no
evidences of it having been recently used.  Behind it, entered by
folding doors, was another sitting-room with heavy well-worn furniture
covered with old-fashioned horsehair.  In the room was a modern roll-top
writing-table, the drawers of which Pickering reserved for future
investigation.

"Be careful of the stairs," I said, as Edwards started to ascend them.
"The dangerous ones are nearly at the top of the second storey.  There's
no danger on the first floor."

"All right, sir," replied the man.  "I'll be wary, you bet!" and we
climbed to the first floor, the rooms of which, to our surprise, were
all empty, devoid of any furniture save two or three broken chairs.  In
one room was a cupboard, which, however, was locked.

Again we turned to the stairs, Edwards and his companion ascending each
stair slowly and trying the one higher with their hands.  They were
covered with new carpet of art green, different to the first flight,
which were covered in red.

When a little more than half-way up to the top landing, Edwards suddenly
exclaimed,--

"Here it is, sir!" and instantly we ascended to his side.

Kneeling on the stairs, he pressed his hands on the step above,
whereupon that portion of the stairway up to the landing swung forward
upon a hinge, disclosing a black abyss beneath.

I looked into it and shuddered.  Even Pickering himself could not
restrain an expression of surprise and horror when he realised how
cunningly planned was that death-trap.  The first six stairs from the
top seemed to hang upon hinges from the landing.  Therefore with the
weight of a person upon them they would fall forward and pitch the
unfortunate victim backwards before he could grasp the handrail, causing
him to fall into the pit below.

"Well," remarked Pickering, amazed, as he pushed open the stairs and
peered into the dark blackness below, "of all the devilish contrivances
I've ever seen in my twenty-one years' experience in London, this is one
of the most simple and yet the most ingenious and most fatal?"

"No doubt there's a secret way to render the stairs secure," I remarked.

"No doubt, but as we don't know it, Edwards, one of you had better go
down and get something to lay over the stairs--a piece of board, a
table--anything that's long enough.  We don't want to be pitched down
there ourselves."

"No, sir," remarked Edwards' companion, whose name was Marvin.  "I
wouldn't like to be, for one.  But I daresay lots of 'em have gone down
there at times."

"Most probably," snapped the inspector, dismissing the man at once to
get the board.

"Bring up the jemmy as well," he added, over the banisters.  "We may
want it."

A few minutes later the two men brought up a long oak settle from the
hall, and bridging the fatal gulf, held it in position, while we passed
over, not, however, without difficulty, as the incline was so great.
Then when we were over we held it while they also scrambled up.

To the left was a closed door--the room from which had come the sound of
Eric's voice on that fatal night.  I recognised it in a moment, for it
was pale green, picked out in a darker shade.

I opened it, and Pickering shone his lamp within.  The blinds were up,
but Edwards rushed and pulled them down.  Then, on glancing round, I saw
it was a pretty well-furnished room, another sitting-room, quite
different from those below, as it was decorated in modern taste, with
furniture covered with pale yellow silk and comfortable easy chairs, as
though its owner were fond of luxury.  The odour of stale cigars still
hung in the curtains.  Perhaps it was the vampire's den, a place where
he could at all events be safe from intrusion with those fatal stairs
between him and the street.

I explained my theory to the inspector, and he was inclined to agree
with me.

Upon the floor lay a copy of an evening paper nearly a month old, while
the London dust over everything told us that at least it had not been
occupied recently.

In that room poor Eric had defied his captors.  I looked eagerly around
for any traces of him.  Yes.  My eye fell upon one object--a silver
cigarette-case that I had given him two years ago!

The tell-tale object was lying upon the mantelshelf unheeded, tossed
there, perhaps, on the night of the crime.

I handed it to Pickering and told him the truth.

"A very valuable piece of evidence, sir," was the inspector's reply,
placing it in his pocket.  "We shall get at the bottom of the affair
now, depend upon it.  The only thing is, we mustn't act too eagerly.  We
must have them all--or none; that's my opinion."

Then, with his two men, he methodically searched the room, they
carefully replacing everything as they found it in a manner which showed
them to be expert investigators of crime.  Indeed, while Pickering was
an inspector of police, the two men were sergeants of the branch of the
Criminal Investigation Department attached to the station.  They
examined quite a heterogeneous collection of things--the usual things
one finds in a man's rooms.  From a drawer in a kind of sideboard I took
out a quantity of letters, beneath which I found a woman's necklace, a
magnificent antique thing in diamonds and emeralds, which had apparently
been hurriedly concealed there, and perhaps forgotten.

Pickering took it in his hand and examined it close to his lamp.

"Real, without a doubt, and a costly one, too!  Been taken off some rich
woman, perhaps.  See! the snap has been broken.  Perhaps they are afraid
to get rid of it at once, so are keeping it.  For the present let's put
it back."

As I replaced it I saw in the corner of the drawer a ring--a gold one
with an engraved amethyst.  This I at once recognised as poor Eric's
signet ring!  Concealed among papers, pamphlets, string, medicine
bottles and other odds and ends, were other articles of jewellery mostly
costly, as well as several beautiful ropes of pearls.

Were they, we wondered, the spoils of the dead?  What had been the fate
of Eric Domville?  Had he been entrapped there, despoiled, as others had
been, and then allowed to descend those fatal stairs to his doom?

That was Pickering's opinion, just as it was mine.

I longed to be allowed time to inspect the few letters beneath which the
emerald necklace had been concealed, but Pickering urged me on, saying
that we had yet much to do before morning.

So we entered the other rooms leading from the landing, but all were
disappointing--all save one.

The door was opposite that wherein Eric had faced his enemies, and when
we opened it we saw that it was a dirty faded place which had once been
a bedroom, but there was now neither bedstead nor bedding.  Upon the
floor was an old drab threadbare carpet, in the centre of which was a
large dark stain.

"Look!"  I cried, pointing to it and bending to examine it more closely.

"Yes, I see," remarked the inspector, directing his lamp full upon it.
"That's blood, sir--blood without the least doubt!"

"Blood!"  I gasped.  "Then Domville was probably invited in here and
struck down by those fiends--the brutes!"

Edwards went on his knees, and by the aid of his lamp examined the stain
more carefully, touching it with his fingers.

"It's hardly quite dry, even now," he remarked.  "It's soaked right in--
through the boards, probably."

I stood appalled at the sight of that gruesome evidence of a crime.  I
was not familiar with such revolting sights, as were my companions.

How, I wondered, had Eric been struck down?  What motive had Sybil's
friend in reporting that he was alive and in Paris, when he was not?

Pickering, in the meanwhile, made a tour of the room.  From a chair that
had recently been broken he concluded that the person attacked had
defended himself with it desperately, while there was a great rent in
one of the dirty lace curtains that hung at the window, and it was
slightly blood-stained, as though it had got caught in the struggle.

The last room we examined, which lay at the rear of the house, presented
another peculiar feature, inasmuch as it was entirely bare save a table,
a chair and a meagre bed, and it showed signs of rather recent
occupation.  Beside the grate was a cooking-pot, while on the table a
dirty plate, a jug and a knife showed that its occupant had cooked his
own food.

Pickering made a tour of the place, throwing the light of his lantern
into every corner, examining the plate and taking up some articles of
man's clothing that lay in confusion upon the bed.  Then suddenly he
stopped, exclaiming,--

"Why, somebody's been kept a prisoner here!  Look at the bars before the
window, and see, the door is covered with sheet-iron and strengthened.
The bolts, too, show that whoever was put in here couldn't escape.  This
place is a prison, that's evident," and taking up a piece of hard, stale
bread from the table he added, "and this is the remains of the
prisoner's last meal.  Where is he now, I wonder?"

"Down below," suggested the detective Edwards.

"I fear so," the inspector said, and taking me to the window showed me
how it only looked out upon the roof of the next house and in such a
position that the shouts of anyone confined there would never be heard.

"They probably kept their victims here to extort money, and then when
they had drained them dry they gave them their liberty.  They went
downstairs," he added grimly, "but they never gained the street."

CHAPTER TWENTY EIGHT.

BRINGS US FACE TO FACE.

Pickering was essentially a man of action.

"We must go down that hole and explore," he said determinedly.  "We must
know the whole of the secrets of this place before we go further.
Edwards, just slip round to the station and get that rope-ladder we used
in the Charlotte Street affair.  Bring more rope, as it may be too
short.  And bring P.C.  Horton with you.  Tell him to take his revolver.
Look sharp."

"Very well, sir," replied the man, who clambered over the settle and
down the stairs, leaving us there to await his return.

Time passed slowly in that dark, gruesome house, and at each noise we
halted breathlessly in expectation of the return of Parham or one of his
friends.

Returning to the room wherein Eric Domville had so gallantly defied his
enemies, we resumed our search, and from beneath the couch the constable
drew forth the square brown-paper parcel which Winsloe had obtained from
the house called Keymer, and handed over to Parham.

Pickering, in a trice, cut the string with his pocket-knife, and within
found a small square wooden box nailed down.  The jemmy soon forced it
open, when there was revealed a large packet of papers neatly tied with
pink tape, which on being opened showed that they were a quantity of
negotiable foreign securities--mostly French.

"The proceeds of some robbery, most certainly," declared Pickering,
examining one after the other and inquiring of me their true character,
he being ignorant of French.

"I expect the intention is to negotiate them in the City," I remarked
after I had been through them and roughly calculated that their value
was about twenty thousand pounds.

"Yes.  We'll put them back and see who returns to fetch them.  There's
evidently a widespread conspiracy here, and it is fortunate, Mr Hughes,
that you've been able at last to fix the house.  By Jove!" the inspector
added with a smile, "we ourselves couldn't have done better--indeed, we
couldn't have done as well as you did."

"I only hope that we shall discover what has become of my friend
Domville," I said.  "I intend that his death shall not go unavenged.  He
was in this room, I'll swear to that.  I'd know his voice among ten
thousand."

"We shall see," remarked the officer, confidently.  "First let us
explore and discover how they got rid of their victims.  I only hope
nobody will return while we are below.  If they do, Horton and Marvin
will arrest them.  We'll take Edwards down with us."

While the constable Marvin repacked the precious box to replace it,
Pickering and myself went to the drawer and looked over the letters.
Many of them were unimportant and incomprehensible, until one I opened
written upon blue-grey notepaper bearing the heading: "Harewolde Abbey,
Herefordshire."  It was in the well-known handwriting of Sybil Burnet!
Amazed, I read eagerly as follows:--

"Yes.  Fred Kinghorne is here.  He is an American, and beyond the
Marstons has, I believe, no friends in England.  He is an excellent
bridge player and has won heavily this week.  He has told me that he is
engaged to a girl named Appleton, daughter of a Wall Street broker, and
that she and her mother are to meet him in Naples on the twentieth, for
a tour in Italy.  He leaves here next Saturday, and will stay at the
Cecil for ten days prior to leaving for Italy.  He is evidently very
well off, and one of the reasons he is in England is to buy some
jewellery as a wedding present for his bride.  The Marstons tell me that
he is the son of old Jacob Kinghorne, the great Californian financier.
I hope this information will satisfy you.--S."

Harewolde, as all the world knows, was one of the centres of the smart
set.  The Marstons entertained the royalties frequently, and there were
rumours of bridge parties and high stakes.  Why had Sybil given this
curious information?  Had the young man Kinghorne been marked down as
one of the victims and enticed to that fatal house?

There was no envelope, and the commencement of the letter was abrupt, as
though it had been enclosed with some unsuspicious communication.

Having read it, I laid it down without comment, for it was my last
desire to incriminate the poor unhappy woman, who, shorn of her
brilliancy, was now leading such a strange and lowly life in that dull
South London street.

Yet could it be possible that she had acted for these blackguards as
their secret agent in society?

The suggestion held me stupefied.

At last Edwards ascended the stairs with Horton and another constable in
plain clothes, and scrambled across the settle to where we stood.  He
carried in his hand a strong ladder of silken rope--which Pickering
incidentally remarked had once been the property of Crisp, the notable
Hampstead burglar--together with another lantern, a ball of string and a
length of stout rope.

Marvin and Edwards recrossed the improvised bridge, while Pickering,
Horton and myself remained upon the landing.  Then, when we drew the
settle away the two men pressed upon the stairs, causing the whole to
move forward upon the hinges at the edge of the landing and disclosing
the black abyss.  As soon as the pressure was released, however, the
stairs swung back into their place again, there being either a spring or
a counter-balancing weight beneath.

This was the first difficulty that faced us, but it was soon overcome by
inserting the settle when the stairs were pushed apart, thus keeping
them open.  To the stout oak pillar which formed the head of the
banisters Pickering fixed the rope-ladder firmly, and with Marvin tried
its strength.

"I'll go down first, sir," volunteered Edwards.  "You've got the
lantern.  Will you light it and let it down by the string after me?"

So with all of us breathlessly excited the silken ladder was thrown
across to Edwards, whose round face beamed at the project of
subterranean exploration.  Then, when the lamp was lit and tied upon the
string, he put his foot into the ladder, swung himself over the edge of
the stairs and descended into the darkness, Pickering lowering the lamp
after him.

We stood peering down at his descending figure, but could discern but
little save the glimmering of the light and the slow swinging of the
ladder, like a pendulum.

"Great Moses!" we heard him ejaculate in amazement.

Yet down, down, down he went until it became apparent that he must have
reached the end of the ladder, and now be sliding down the extra length
of rope which Pickering had attached.

"All right, sir!" came up his voice, sounding cavernous from the pitch
darkness.  "It's a jolly funny place down here, an' no mistake.  Will
you come down?  I'm releasing the lantern.  Send down another, please.
We'll want it."

Pickering hauled in the string, attached Marvin's bull's-eye to it, and
let it down again at once.  The pit was of great depth, as shown by the
length of cord.  Then with an agility which would have done credit to a
much younger man, he swung himself over on to the ladder.

"If you'd like to come down, Mr Hughes, you can follow me," he
exclaimed, as he disappeared into the darkness.  "Horton, hold your
light over me.  You two stay here.  If anybody enters the place, arrest
them quickly."

"Very well, sir," answered the man Horton, and the inspector went deeper
down until only the trembling of the ladder betokened his presence
there.

"All right, Mr Hughes.  Come down, but be careful," he cried up
presently, his voice sounding far away.  "You'll have to slide down the
rope for the last twelve feet or so.  Cling tight, and you'll be all
right."

I grasped the ladder, placed my foot into the first loop, and then with
the light held over me, went down, down, first into a place which seemed
large and cavernous, and presently down a kind of circular well with
black slimy walls which seemed to descend into the very bowels of the
earth.

Below I could hear the sound of rushing waters, but above them was the
inspector's encouraging voice, crying, "All right.  Now then, take the
rope in your legs and slip straight down."

I did so, and a moment later found myself up to my knees in an icy cold
stream, which swept and gurgled about me.

Pickering and his assistant stood at my side, their lamps shining upon
the dark subterranean flood.

"Is this the place you remember?" asked the inspector, shining his
bull's-eye around and revealing that we were at the bottom of a kind of
circular well which had on either side two low arches or culverts.  From
the right the water rushed in with a swirling current, and by the
opposite culvert it rushed out, gurgling and filling the arch almost to
its keystone.  I saw that all the black slimy masonry was of long flat
stones--a relic of ancient London it seemed to be.

"This isn't the place where I found myself," I said, much surprised.

"No, I suppose not," remarked the inspector.  "This is fresh water, from
a spring somewhere, and through that ancient culvert there's probably a
communication with the main sewer.  When you fell, you were swept down
there and out into the main sewer at once--like a good many others who
have come down here.  It's an awful death-trap.  Look up there," and he
shone his lamp above my head.

"Don't you see that a bar of iron has been driven into the wall--and
driven there recently, too, or it would have rusted away long ago in
this damp."

"Well?"  I said, not quite following him.

"That's been put there so that the victims, in falling from the great
height, should strike against it and be rendered unconscious before
reaching the water.  Look.  There's a bit of white stuff on it now--like
silk from a lady's evening dress!"

And sure enough I saw at the end of that iron bar a piece of white stuff
fluttering in the draught, the grim relic of some unfortunate woman who
had gone unconsciously to her death!  The dank, gruesome place horrified
me.  Its terrible secrets held all three of us appalled.  Even Pickering
himself shuddered.

"To explore further is quite impossible," he said.  "That culvert leads
into the main sewer, so we must leave its exploration to the sewermen.
Lots of springs, of course, fall into the sewers, but the exact spots of
their origin are unknown.  They were found and connected when the sewers
were constructed, and that's all.  My own opinion," he added, "is that
this place was originally the well of an ancient house, and that the
blackguards discovered it in the cellar, explored it, ascertained that
anything placed in it would be sucked down into that culvert, and then
they opened up a way right through to the stairs."

The inspector's theory appeared to me to be a sound one.

I expressed fear of the rising of the water with the automatic flushing
of the sewers, but he pointed out that where we stood must be on a
slightly higher level, judging from the way the water rushed away down
the culvert, while on the side of the well there was no recent mark of
higher water, thus bearing out his idea of a spring.

Edwards swarmed up the rope and managed to detach the piece of silk from
the iron bar.  When he handed it to us we saw that though faded and
dirty it had been a piece of rich brocade, pale blue upon a cream
ground, while attached was a tiny edging of pale blue chiffon--from a
woman's corsage, Pickering declared it to be--perhaps a scrap of the
dress of the owner of that emerald necklet up above!

After a minute inspection of the grim ancient walls which rose from a
channel of rock worn smooth by the action of the waters of ages,
Pickering swarmed up the dangling rope, gained the ladder and climbed
back again, an example which I quickly followed, although my legs were
so chilled to the bone by the icy water that at first I found
considerable difficulty in ascending.

Having gained the landing and been followed by Edwards, we drew up the
ladder, removed the settle, allowed the fatal stairs to close again, and
then bridged it over as before.

While we had been below Horton, who was a practised carpenter, had
mended the latch of the front door, so that there should be no suspicion
of our entry.  We all clambered across the settle, descended the stairs
to the basement, and were soon engaged in searching the downstairs rooms
and cellar.  We had found that the communication between the head of the
well and the top of the house was a roughly-constructed shaft of boards
when, of a sudden, while standing at the foot of the kitchen stairs we
were startled by hearing the sharp click of a key in the lock of the
front door above.

In an instant we were silent, and stood together breathless and
listening.  The dark slide slipped across the bull's-eye.

It was truly an exciting moment.

Pickering, followed by Edwards and Marvin, crept noiselessly up the
stairs, and while the person entering apparently had some difficulty
with the lock they waited in the darkness.

I stood behind the inspector, my heart beating quickly, listening
intently.  It was an exciting moment standing ready in the pitch
blackness of that silent house of doom.

The latch caught, probably on account of its recent disarrangement, but
at last the key lifted it, the door opened, somebody entered the hall,
and quietly re-closed the door.

Next instant Pickering sprang from his hiding-place, crying,--

"I arrest you on suspicion of being implicated in certain cases of
wilful murder committed in this house!"

Horton at that same moment flashed his lamp full upon the face of the
person who had entered there so stealthily, and who, startled by the
dread accusation, stood glaring like some wild animal brought to bay,
but motionless as though turned to stone.

The lamp-flash revealed a white, haggard countenance.  I saw it; I
recognised it!

A loud cry of horror and amazement escaped me.  Was I dreaming?  No.  It
was no dream, but a stern, living reality--a truth that bewildered and
staggered me utterly--a grim, awful truth which deprived me of the power
of speech.

CHAPTER TWENTY NINE.

LIFTS THE VEIL.

The man under arrest was not, as I had expected, John Parham--but Eric
Domville!

I stood glaring at him, utterly staggered.

Then I sprang forward to greet him--to welcome him as one returned from
the grave, but next instant drew back.  His face was changed--the
expression upon it was that of terror--and of guilt!

"You are arrested," continued Pickering, in a calm, matter-of-fact way,
adding that phrase of patter which is spoken each time a person is taken
into custody, "and I warn you that whatever statement you may now make
will be taken down in writing and used in evidence against you at your
trial."

"I have no statement to make.  I can do that later," faltered the
unhappy man whom I had, until that moment, regarded as my warmest
friend.

The revelation struck me of a heap.  At first I was unable to realise
that I was awake, and in my right senses, yet there Domville stood, with
a detective on either side of him, crushed and resistless.  He had not
even denied the truth of Pickering's awful allegation.

Certainly in no man had I been more deceived them in him.  I had given
him hospitality; I had confided my secrets in him because we had been
friends ever since our youth.  Indeed, he had assisted me to shield
Sybil, and yet the police had charged him with implication in the grim
tragedies that had undoubtedly been enacted within those silent walls
where we now stood.

"Is this true, Domville?"  I cried at last, when I found tongue.
"Speak."

"True!" he echoed, with a strange, sickly smile, but in a low, hoarse
tone.  "The police are fools.  Let them do as they like.  They'll soon
find out that they've got hold of the wrong man.  You surely know me
well enough, Wilfrid, not to believe these fellows without proof."

"Yes," I cried, "I do, Eric.  I believe you are innocent, and I'll help
you to prove it."

Pickering smiled, saying, "At present, Mr Hughes, we must send this
gentleman round to the station.  We may discuss his innocence later on."
Then turning to Edwards he said in quick, peremptory tones, "Get a cab,
you and Marvin, and take him round to the station.  Then come back here.
Tell Inspector Nicholls that I'll charge him myself when I come round."

"Yes, sir," replied the man, and ten minutes later the prisoner and the
two detectives drove off in a four-wheeled cab.

"Pardon me, Mr Hughes," said Pickering, after he had gone, "but is it
not injudicious to presuppose that man's innocence, especially when
guilt is so plainly written on his face?  Some men's faces are to us as
open as the columns of a newspaper.  That man's is.  He is guilty--he is
one of the gang.  What proof have you that he is not?"

"He is my friend," I protested.

"And may he not be a criminal at the same time?  Of many of our friends
we are utterly unaware what lives they lead in secret.  Charles Peace,
the daring burglar, as you will probably remember, taught in a
Sunday-school.  Therefore, never judge a man by his outward profession,
either of friendship or of piety."

"But I heard the villains threaten him in that upstairs room," I
exclaimed.  "He was in peril of his life."

"Because they had quarrelled--perhaps over the distribution of the
spoils.  Criminals more often than not quarrel over that, and in revenge
give each other away to us.  No, Mr Hughes, before you jump to any
conclusion in this matter just wait a bit, wait, I mean, till we've
concluded our inquiries.  Depend upon it a very different complexion
will soon be placed upon the whole affair."

Edwards and Marvin returned half an hour after wards.

"He made no statement," Edwards said.  "He's one of 'em, that's
certain."

"Why?"  I asked.  "How are you so positive?"

"Well, sir, we can generally pretty well tell, you know.  He was a bit
too resigned to be innocent."

Through the whole night, until the cold grey of the wintry dawn, we sat
in the back sitting-room, with one single bull's-eye lantern turned on,
awaiting the arrival of any of the others who might make a midnight
visit there.  I, of course, knew the addresses of both Parham and
Winsloe, and had given them to Pickering; but he preferred that night to
wait, and if possible arrest them actually in that house of doom.

Just as the faint dawn began to show through the chinks of the closed
shutters, and Pickering was giving his men instructions before returning
to the station, we distinctly heard another key rattle in the latch.

We were all on the alert in an instant.

"We'll let him go upstairs if that's his intention," whispered the
inspector with satisfaction.

Again the newcomer had the same difficulty with the latch, but at length
the door opened, letting in a flood of grey light into the hall, and
then closed again.  We had drawn back behind the half-closed door of the
room wherein we had kept our night vigil, and standing there scarcely
daring to breathe, we watched a dark-haired young man in a brown tweed
suit ascend the stairs.  He wore a thick travelling coat, a flat cloth
cap, and carried a well-worn brown handbag.  Evidently he had just come
off a night journey, for he sighed wearily as humming to himself he
ascended those fatal stairs.

Fortunately we had removed the settle back to its place, but on arrival
on the first landing we heard him halt and pull a creaking lever
somewhere--the mechanism by which the six stairs were held fast and
secure.  Then he went on up to the top and entered that well-furnished
little sitting-room.

For ten minutes we allowed him to remain there undisturbed--"Just to
allow him to settle himself," as Pickering whispered grimly.  Then one
by one the officers crept noiselessly up until we had assembled on the
landing outside the closed door.

Then, of a sudden, Pickering drew his revolver, threw open the door, and
the sleek-haired newcomer was revealed.

He fell back as though he had received a blow.

"We are police officers," explained Pickering, "and I arrest you."

Then we saw that from his bag he had taken out a suit of clothes and
some linen, which were flung upon a chair, while upon the table were two
packets of German bank-notes, amounting to a considerable sum.  A third
packet he still held in his hand, for he had been in the act of counting
them when surprised.

His dark eyes met mine, and the fellow started.

"I know you!" he cried to me.  "You are not a detective at any rate.
You are Wilfrid Hughes."

"I have, I regret, not the pleasure of your acquaintance," was my quick
answer, somewhat surprised at his declaration.

"That woman has betrayed us--that woman, Sybil Burnet," he cried
angrily, his eyes flashing at us.  "She shall pay for this--by heaven,
she shall!  She defied me, but I have not yet said my last word.  Arrest
me to-day, and to-morrow she will be arrested also," he laughed,
triumphantly.

"My name's Ralph Vickers--if you must know," he said to Pickering in
reply to a question.

"And you're just back from Germany--eh?  Arrived by the night mail _via_
the Hook of Holland."

"Well, what of that?"

"And you've been to Germany to dispose of stolen property, and this
money is the price you received for it.  Am I not correct?"

"Find out," was the smooth-haired young man's insulting response.

"Take him to the station, Edwards, and ask Inspector Nicholls to step
round here with two plain-clothes men.  I'll wait for him.  Search the
prisoner, and I'll charge him--when I come round."

And the young man, without a word, was conducted down the stairs.  Then
the inspector began counting the German notes rapidly, taking a note of
the number in each of the packets secured by pins.

"We've done a good night's work, I think, Mr Hughes," he said
afterwards, rubbing his hands with satisfaction.  "Thanks to you we're
on the track of one of the biggest criminal conspiracies that London has
known for years.  But," he added, "who's the woman that fellow
mentioned--Sybil Burnet?  He seems to know something against her--
alleges that she's also a member of the gang.  I think we'd better
arrest her, or in any case keep her under observation, for the instant
she hears of the arrests she'll, of course, fly."

I held my breath, and I think I must have turned pale at this unforeseen
result of my information against the malefactors.  I recollected the
affair in Charlton Wood.  What could I reply?

"It is true, Inspector Pickering, that I am acquainted with Miss Sybil
Burnet, but I have reason for being confident of her innocence."

"As you are confident of the innocence of your friend Domville--eh?" he
asked dubiously with a sarcastic smile.

"Well," I said, desperately, "I am going now, at once, to see her.  And
if you leave the matter in my hands and promise that I shall not be
followed, I, on my part, will promise that later she shall reply to any
questions you may put to her."

He was only half-convinced.

"You take a great responsibility upon yourself, Mr Hughes," he
remarked.  "Why are you so anxious that this woman's whereabouts should
not be known?"

"To avoid a scandal," I said.  "She is a gentlewoman."

Pickering smiled again.

"Well, Mr Hughes," he said with great reluctance, "that man Vickers has
made a direct charge against her, and it must be investigated, as you
quite understand, whether she be a gentlewoman or not.  But I leave you
to question her, on the understanding that you prevent her from warning
the other two men still at liberty--Parham and Winsloe.  Probably they
will come here to-day to meet Vickers on his return from Germany--at any
rate, we shall be here in waiting for them."

What might not this terrible exposure mean to Sybil?

CHAPTER THIRTY.

IN WHICH SYBIL SPEAKS.

Sybil saw me from the window as I walked up Neate Street at ten o'clock
that morning.  Then, letting myself in with the latchkey, I ascended the
stairs, finding her as usual, fresh and dainty, although she was engaged
in the prosaic operation of dusting the room.

"Why, Wilfrid!" she gasped, "what's the matter?  You're not well,
surely!" she cried in anxiety, coming forward towards me.

I threw my cap upon the couch, and halting upon the hearthrug, said in a
low, serious voice,--

"Sybil, I think I may speak to you plainly, without preamble.  I want to
ask you a simple question.  Who is Ralph Vickers?"

The light died out of her face in an instant.  She went pale and her
white lips trembled at mention of that name.

She was silent.  She made no response.  The blow that she had so long
dreaded had fallen!

"Tell me, Sybil," I urged in a low, kindly tone.  "Who is this man?"

"Ah! no, Wilfrid!" she gasped at last, her face cast down as though in
shame.  "Don't ask that.  How--how can I, of all women, tell you?"

"But you must," I said firmly.  "All is known.  The brutal devilish
conspiracy of those men Parham, Winsloe and Vickers is exposed."

"Exposed!  Then they know about that--about that awful house in
Clipstone Street?" she gasped, her eyes starting from her head in abject
terror.

"The horrible truth has been discovered.  The police went to the house
last night."

"The police!"

"Yes, and Vickers, who is under arrest, has denounced you as one of
their accomplices.  Tell me," I cried hoarsely, "tell me, Sybil, the
real honest truth."

"I knew he would denounce me," she cried bitterly.  "He has been my
bitterest enemy from the very first.  To that man I owe all my sorrow
and degradation.  He and his friends are fiends--veritable fiends in
human shape--vampires who have sucked the blood of the innocent, and
cast them away in secret in that dark house in Clipstone Street without
mercy and without compunction.  He carried out his threat once, and
denounced me, but he did not succeed in effecting my ruin.  And now,
when arrested he has told the police what--what, Wilfrid, is, alas! the
truth."

"The truth!"  I gasped, drawing away from her in horror.  "The truth,
Sybil.  Then you are really guilty," I wailed.  "Ah!  Heaven--I believed
you were innocent!"

She stood swaying to and fro, then staggering unevenly to the table,
gripped it to save herself from falling.

Her countenance was bloodless and downcast.

"I--I thought to hide my secret from you, of all men," she faltered.  "I
feared that if you knew all you would hate and despise me, therefore my
lips were sealed by fear of those men on the one hand, and on the other
because I still strove to retain you as my friend and protector.  I have
remained silent, allowing you to form your own conclusions--nay," she
added bitterly, "allowing you to place yourself in a position of great
personal peril, for I knew how they entrapped you in that awful place,
and how they believed you dead like the others."  And she paused, her
nervous fingers twisting the cheap jet brooch at her throat.

"But you will tell me now," I urged quickly, "you will tell me the
truth, Sybil."

"Yes--yes.  I will confess everything," she exclaimed with an effort.
"Surely there is no woman so sad and unhappy in all London as I am at
this moment--as I have been these past two years!  It commenced long
ago, but I'll relate it all as clearly and briefly as I can.  You know
how, in order to finish my education, I was sent to Madame Perrin's at
Versailles.  Well, on one of my journeys home for the summer holiday I
met in the train between the Gare du Nord and Calais an extremely
agreeable young Englishman, resident in Paris, who spoke to me, and
afterwards gave me his card, expressing a hope that when I returned to
Versailles I should manage to meet him again.  A sweetheart in secret is
always an attraction to the schoolgirl, and surely I was no exception.
With the connivance of three other girls, whom I let into my secret, I
contrived to meet him often in the narrow, unfrequented Allee des
Sabotiers that runs down to La Croix, and wrote him letters of girlish
affection.  This continued for nearly a year, when one evening, about a
month before I left Madame Perrin's for ever, I met him for a few
moments close behind the school in the Rue du Parc de Clagny, and he
surprised me by remarking that my uncle was Vice-Admiral Hellard, a high
official at the Admiralty in London, or Second Sea-Lord as he was
called, I believe.  He asked me to do him a great favour when I returned
to London, and take a little present of a dozen Bohemian liqueur glasses
to deliver into his, the Admiral's hand, personally.  This I, of course,
consented to do, and a few weeks later I found him at the Gare du Nord
on my departure.  Calling me aside, he handed me a little box about a
foot long, and six inches deep, whispering that probably the Admiral
would acknowledge the receipt of the gift, and therefore he would be in
London a week later, meet me, and receive my uncle's reply.  But he
urged me to give the present into the hands of no person other than the
Admiral himself.  He was most particular on that point.

"Well," she continued in a low voice, almost as though she were speaking
to herself, "three days later I called at Albert Gate, saw my uncle
alone, and handed him the little box, which he seemed much surprised at
receiving, and which he took into an adjoining room and opened.  When he
returned to me he was greatly excited, and asked me if I was aware what
the box contained.  I told him that they were a set of liqueur glasses.
He smiled.  Then he asked me who gave it to me, and I told him a young
gentleman whom I knew slightly, and that if there was any reply I would
hand it to him myself.  `You shall have the reply for him to-morrow,
Sybil,' was the old man's answer.  `I can only say that you've brought
me the most valuable present that I've ever received in all my life.'
My curiosity was at once aroused, and I asked to see the glasses, but he
refused, saying that they did not concern me.  Two days later I
returned, and he handed me a sealed letter addressed to `Ralph Vickers,
Esquire,' and--"

"Vickers!"  I gasped.  "The sleek-haired fellow who was arrested this
morning?"

"The same," she answered hoarsely.  "He was the man who met me in Paris,
and into whose unscrupulous hands and those of his associates I so
innocently fell.  A few days after receiving the note from the Admiral,
Vickers was, I found, in London, and late one evening I slipped out of
the house to the corner of Berkeley Square, and there delivered the
Admiral's reply into his hands.  He remained in England, but somehow--
why I really can't tell--I began to suspect that his mode of life was
not altogether honest.  Perhaps it was because one day the Admiral, who
came to stay with us at Ryhall, was very inquisitive about him, and
added that he sincerely hoped I had broken off the acquaintanceship.  At
any rate, although I sometimes met him I no longer entertained any
affection for him.  My girlish idol was, indeed, broken sadly when just
as I made my _debut_ in society he began to write letters compelling me
to meet him, and commenced to seek information from me concerning the
habits and movements of certain people whom I met in our set in London.
Well," she sighed, "this went on for about a year.  I hated him now, for
I had detected how false he was.  Yet moving with Cynthia in the gay set
I saw that I could never afford to allow the fellow to disclose those
foolish letters I had written to him.  At this juncture, while I was
staying up in Durham, came a note which placed Ralph Vickers in his true
light--that of a blackguard.  In guarded language he explained that he
had, previous to making my acquaintance, done three years in prison, and
that as he was now without funds I must obtain money for him--indeed,
pay him in order to keep the secret of those letters--the secret that I
had loved a gaol-bird!  In reply, however, I openly defied him.  In
response he came up to Durham, and I was compelled to meet him in
secret.  The object of his visit was truly a brutal one.  Finding that I
resisted his demands, he revealed to me the contents of that box which I
had conveyed to my uncle.  It had contained a French naval secret--a
copy of the secret plans and specifications of the new French submarine
boat then being built at Brest, for which the British Admiralty had paid
him three thousand pounds, a draft for this amount being contained in my
uncle's sealed letter.  He had, he acknowledged, obtained the plans from
a French naval lieutenant, and the pair had divided the proceeds.  He
was a spy, as well as a blackmailer.  I asked what this had to do with
me, whereupon he revealed to me an appalling fact, which utterly stunned
me.  Till then, I was in total ignorance of how entirely and completely
I had fallen beneath his unscrupulous influence.  But when he explained
I saw in an instant that my future was hopeless; that escape was
impossible.  I was bound irrevocably to him and to his blackguardly
accomplices."

"And what did he reveal?"  I inquired anxiously, as her terrified eyes
met mine.

"He pointed out, with brutal frankness, that although in England the
French law could not reach him, yet in my own case it was different.
The French Government could apply for my arrest and extradition for
selling a State secret, because, in the eyes of the French law, I was a
French subject, I having been born at my father's villa at Cannes, and
had never taken out letters of naturalisation as a British subject.  I
saw his intention.  If unable to raise money to supply his needs he
would give information against me in Paris, and cause my arrest.  He
feared nothing for himself, he said, as he was a British-born subject.
I alone would suffer.  What could I do in face of such a terrible
eventuality?  He pointed out that although a person born of British
parents abroad is under English law British, yet if wanted for a crime
committed in the country of birth, the person may be arrested and
extradited.  I heard him to the end, and saw that I was helpless in his
hands.  He had entrapped me, and I was as a fly in a spider's web.  I
saw my peril; therefore, in order to avoid scandal and arrest I was
compelled to send him money from time to time.  Moreover, he also
compelled me to furnish secret information about persons whom I met in
society, for what purpose I could only guess--blackmail.  Gradually, I
thus became a tool of Vickers and those fiends whom I felt were in
association with him, although for some time the latter never betrayed
themselves.  This went on for nearly a couple of years until Ellice
Winsloe proposed marriage to me.  I was driven desperate, always wanting
to reveal to you the truth and ask your advice, Wilfrid, and yet always
in fear lest you should turn your back upon me as an associate of a gang
of blackmailers.  One autumn day, while motoring with Cynthia from
London up to visit the Beebys at Grantham, and without a chauffeur, I
had a tyre-burst near a place called Stretton, on the Great North Road,
and a young man passing on a bicycle very kindly offered to change the
cover for me.  He was a rather good-looking young fellow and evidently a
gentleman.  A week later we met again at a party at Belton, when I
discovered that his name was Arthur Rumbold, and that he was son of
Canon Rumbold, of Lincoln, who held the living of Folkingham.  He was a
medical student at Guy's, and home for the vacation.  We met again and
accidentally, at a dance in town; and although I am no more of a flirt
than other girls, I confess that he attracted me.  In fact, after a
couple of months he fell desperately in love with me, when suddenly I
discovered a most amazing and alarming fact, namely, that he actually
occupied furnished rooms in the same house in Vincent Square,
Westminster, where lodged Ralph Vickers.  He knew the fellow well, he
said, but was unaware, of course, of how he lived.

"Meanwhile," she went on, her face slightly flushed by the effort of
speaking, "Vickers was constantly pressing me for more money,
threatening that if he did not get it he would hand me over to the
French police.  I was desperate, and at last one dark winter's night,
when walking with Arthur in one of the quiet streets in Kensington where
we would not be recognised, I made a clean breast of my girlish
foolishness and my present difficulties.  He promised to at once help
me, but it was three weeks afterwards when he wrote to me while I was at
Ryhall, saying that he had searched the rooms of his fellow-lodger, had
found my letters, and was bringing them to me.  He had, he said,
secretly watched Vickers, and found that he was in association with
Parham, Winsloe and Domville in a great ruthless conspiracy of
blackmail, and further that he had seen persons enter the house in
Clipstone Street and never emerge again!  Think of the effect this
amazing statement had upon me.  Winsloe and Domville were our guests at
that moment, and the last-named was your most intimate friend.  Three
days previously I had received a letter from Vickers demanding that I
should meet him in secret in the park, and I had replied making an
evening appointment.  Then, to Arthur I replied that I would meet him in
the afternoon in Charlton Wood, a lonely spot where we had met before,
telling him to bring the letters, and to explain everything to me.
Well," she said hoarsely, after a pause, "we met.  He told me of his
suspicion of that house in Clipstone Street and I at once saw to what
dastardly use had been put the information regarding certain persons
which these men had forced from me.  But as he was telling me the truth
a man rushed wildly out from the trees and sprang between us threatening
to kill him if he uttered another word.  He naturally defied his
assailant, who in a moment drew a revolver and shot him dead before my
eyes.  Then turning to me the assassin said, calmly, `Of this affair you
know nothing, remember.  Otherwise, you'll quickly find yourself
arrested for the affair in Paris.  Besides,' he added, `you met the
fellow here.  He was your lover, and you've rid yourself of him.  You
see how the circumstantial evidence against you stands.  Go.  And you'd
better leave Ryhall as soon as you can.'  Then he disappeared into the
thicket while I stood half dazed, staring at the body of the man lying
stark and dead before me."

"But who was the man who fired the fatal shot?"  I demanded
breathlessly.

She refused to answer!

CHAPTER THIRTY ONE.

CONTAINS THE CONCLUSION.

I repeated my question, looking straight into her face.

"Your friend, Eric Domville."

"Eric!"  I gasped, starting forward.  "Why, he told me that you had
killed him.  He described in detail how he had been an eye-witness of
your crime!"

"Ah, of course!" she said, bitterly.  "In order to throw suspicion off
himself.  But I swear to you, before Heaven, that it was he who killed
Arthur Rumbold--they killed him because they knew he had discovered the
truth concerning the house in Clipstone Street.  Among Vickers's effects
Arthur had found certain letters which had given him the clue to the
awful truth.  Your friend Domville was, you will remember, often absent
for long periods in Africa.  But I now have reason for knowing that he
lived in Paris with Vickers as agent of the gang, and sometimes up in
Manchester, where he passed as Charles Denton.  Some of his absences
from his friends, too, were due to certain periods of imprisonment which
he had, from time to time, served.  He was not the real Eric Domville,
the African traveller, for the latter has his home in Cape Town, and had
not been in London for twelve years or so."

"Sybil," I faltered, "what you have just revealed to me places an
entirely new complexion upon the astounding affair.  I see now how
cleverly Domville planned to cast the guilt of Arthur Rumbold's death
upon you.  I found upon him the letters you had written to Vickers, and
naturally concluded that the dead man was a scoundrel and a blackmailer.
Besides, he wore your miniature and there was in my mind no question
that you had loved him.  Therefore I took counsel with Domville, and we
agreed to keep your secret.  Ah!"  I cried, "how cleverly I was
deceived!  I ought to have detected that he was not my old friend Eric.
That man was possessed of the devil's cunning!  But tell me, why did you
fly that night--why did you ask me to pose as your husband?"

"For the simple reason that, appalled by the vengeance that they had
dealt out to poor Arthur, I sought to escape them.  Domville might
accuse me of the murder in the wood, or Vickers might give my secret to
the Prefect of Paris Police.  In either case I would be in deadly peril.
I saw one way out of the latter--which seemed to me the secret mode by
which they would eventually attack me--and that was to make pretence
that I had a husband--that I had hidden myself and married a
working-man."

"Why?  How did that safeguard you?"

"Because I had discovered that by marriage a woman follows her husband's
nationality, so that if I married you I should at once become a British
subject, and beyond the influence of French law," was her frank answer.
"Don't you remember that while we were in the north two men called at
Neate Street, made inquiries about us, and went away satisfied.  They
were agents of the French Police, and from what Mrs Williams told them
they believed that you were my husband, therefore they went away,
hesitating to apply for my arrest.  So you see Vickers actually carried
out his threat.  Since the day after poor Arthur was killed Vickers has
been in Germany to dispose of a quantity of stolen jewellery, therefore
Domville had no opportunity of telling him the truth that you were
posing as my husband, while your friend on his part deemed it to their
interests to allow us both to remain in fear and in hiding.  Of course I
had no knowledge that Domville was aware of your having assumed the
character of William Morton, and our position has all along been
rendered the more perilous on that account.  For us, however, it was
most fortunate that Vickers has been abroad and that Domville kept his
knowledge to himself.  By your aid, Wilfrid, I was saved from those
French agents, but now that the secret of Clipstone Street is out I fear
that they may discover I am not married, and return.  If they do," she
sighed, "if they do, then I must stand in a criminal dock, and bear the
scandal that these villains have heaped upon me in order to hold me as
their unwilling accomplice.  Ah!  Wilfrid!" she gasped, terrified, "I
shudder when I think of the awful doom of those unfortunate ones about
whom I once gave secret information so innocently.  It is horrible--
horrible," and she covered her drawn, haggard countenance with her slim,
white hands.

"Never shall I forget that moment when poor Arthur Rumbold fell dead at
my feet--shot down mercilessly because he was in the act of revealing to
me the terrible truth," she cried.  "The memory of that ghastly moment
lives ever within me--the dead face still stares at me, and I never seem
able to get away from it.  He had an intuition that his enemies, having
found out that he had discovered the grim secret of the house in
Clipstone Street, were following him with the intention of killing him
in secret.  They had obtained his photograph, and intended that he
should die.  Therefore, knowing that he was followed he had come,
ill-dressed and disguised, by a circuitous route to Charlton Wood.
Naturally the police, when they found him dead, believed him to be a
tramp, while I, of course, was in hourly terror that the letters he had
secured from Vickers's rooms and my miniature, which I knew he wore,
would be found upon him, and thus connect me with the crime.  In
breathless dread I existed for days and days, and never knew until now
that you had secured them prior to the arrival of the police."

"You addressed in cipher a message in an advertisement to someone whom
you called `Nello,'" I said.  "Who was he?"

"The man John Parham.  He had always expressed pity for me.  To the
others he was known as Nello, his real name being Lionel.  I was
mistaken, however.  He was no better than the others.  The cipher they
had given to me in order that I could communicate with them in secret if
occasion demanded."

At six o'clock that same evening, after Sybil had returned to her
mother's house in Grosvenor Street, I entered the Tottenham Court Road
Police Station, and there found Pickering anxiously awaiting me.

"I wasn't far wrong, Mr Hughes," he exclaimed quickly.  "Parham came to
Clipstone Street just before noon, and dropped into Nicholls' hands.
Winsloe somehow got wind of the affair, and has bolted--on his way to
the Continent, probably.  We've circulated his description and hope to
get him.  But he's a wily bird, it seems, from all accounts.  Your
friend Domville was a pretty tough customer, too," he added.

"Why?  I don't quite follow you."

"Well, when I got back here and went to his cell I found him stone dead.
He'd poisoned himself!  Swallowed a strychnine pill."

"Because he was the murderer of Arthur Rumbold," I answered.  "Miss
Burnet will later on explain everything."

"H'm," he grunted.  "A pretty complicated bit of business, when all the
threads are gathered up."

There were still a few other matters to investigate, I pointed out, and
an hour later we went out to Sydenham Hill, and there saw Mrs Parham
and Miss O'Hara.  When we told the poor lady of her husband's arrest,
and the charge against him, she fainted.  Then, presently, when she came
to, she confessed that soon after her marriage she had had certain
suspicions aroused, for she discovered that her husband was wanted by
the French police for some offence committed in Bordeaux.  The secret
cavity had been made in the drawing-room floor by him, and in it he kept
his private papers.  Her own opinion was that the agents of French
police wanted to search there for certain evidence, the evidence of that
gruesome eye, no doubt, but knowing that no English magistrate would
grant them a search-warrant they resolved to make a raid on the place,
as though they were thieves.  Though they overlooked the strange eye
which, with some ulterior motive Parham had preserved, they nevertheless
secured sufficient evidence to warrant them in applying for the man's
extradition for the murder of a banker at Bordeaux, which indeed the
French Consulate-General had done three weeks previously.  Miss O'Hara,
it appeared, had accidentally discovered the cipher hidden behind a
heavy wardrobe in one of the bedrooms, and by its means had read my
messages and gone to Baker Street and to Dean's Yard out of sheer
curiosity.

Surely I need not dwell upon the boundless delight with which poor,
ill-judged and helpless Sybil was hailed on her return to Grosvenor
Street, or the sensation when that same evening in the drawing-room,
before her mother, Jack, Cynthia and Lord Wydcombe, she repeated the
whole of the strange circumstances, just as she had related them to me.

Jack was furious, for he saw how cleverly he had been fleeced by Ellice
Winsloe, while I, on my part, turned to the little love of my youth,
saying frankly,--

"As Tibbie seems to be still in fear that the French police may apply
for her extradition on account of the sale of the naval secret to our
Admiralty, she may be inclined to change her nationality in real
earnest.  She can do this by marriage, easier than by letters of
naturalisation, and as we are man and wife and poor in the eyes of
Camberwell, so, if Tibbie consents, will we become the same in the eyes
of Society."

For answer she clung to me quickly with a cry of joy, and allowed me to
kiss away the tears from her dear face, while Jack clapped me heartily
upon the shoulder and said,--

"Wilfrid, old fellow!  It's just as it should be.  Tibbie's loved you
for years.  Everybody who wasn't blind has seen that.  You've saved her,
and you've a right to her."

And five minutes later my well-beloved and I were receiving the
congratulations of the whole family.

What else need I say?

To tell you that we are now living in our pretty rose-embowered home
near Amersham, in Buckinghamshire, which Lady Scarcliff bought and gave
to Tibbie as a wedding present, and that we are supremely happy in each
other's love is only to tell you what you already know.  The smart set
know Tibbie no more, for she is content with her simple, healthful
country life.  And she is all in all to me--my love.

Winsloe, who has been traced to Buenos Ayres, has not yet been arrested,
although Pickering is still confident of success, but Parham and Vickers
are now awaiting trial on the very serious charges of blackmail, robbery
and murder.  Very little evidence was given before the magistrate at Bow
Street, but at the next sessions of the Central Criminal Court, London
will surely be startled by the sensational evidence which the police
will give concerning that grim dark house in Clipstone Street--the House
of Doom.

Death sentences await both prisoners, without a doubt.

"_Whatsoever a Man Soweth, that shall he also Reap_."

The End.






End of Project Gutenberg's Whatsoever a Man Soweth, by William Le Queux